Maniac Lullaby

SIREN WARRIOR CHRONICLES BOOK 8: MANIAC LULLABY by Michelle Marquis & Lindsey Bayer WHISKEY CREEK PRESS www.whiskeycr...

Author: Marquis Michelle | Bayer Lindsey

8 downloads 525 Views 969KB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

SIREN WARRIOR CHRONICLES BOOK 8: MANIAC LULLABY by

Michelle Marquis & Lindsey Bayer

WHISKEY CREEK PRESS www.whiskeycreekpress.com

Published by WHISKEY CREEK PRESS Whiskey Creek Press PO Box 51052 Casper, WY 82605-1052 www.whiskeycreekpress.com

Copyright  2010 by Michelle Marquis & Lindsey Bayer Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 (five) years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

Names, characters and incidents depicted in this book are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental and beyond the intent of the author or the publisher. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher. ISBN 978-1-60313-867-3

Credits

Cover Artist: Nancy Donahue Editor: Fern Valentine Printed in the United States of America

WHAT THEY ARE SAYING ABOUT SIREN WARRIOR CHRONICLES “If this were a movie, it would be considered a darn good Bgrade film; and a wickedly delicious guilty pleasure. Believe me when I say that I’m recommending Siren Warrior Chronicles on the overall sheer entertainment factor coupled with a tremenduos storyline and dynamic heroine.” Joyfully Reviewed

Other Books by Author Available at Whiskey Creek Press: www.whiskeycreekpress.com Siren Warrior Series Incubus Nights Midnight Becomes You The Love Machine Over the Moon Machine Lust: Black Copper

Dedication To all the series’ fans

Prologue After five days of narrow mountain roads and cold, relentless rain, Sylis Moore had finally reached the royal palace of the high three. The entire kingdom was nestled in a remote AEssyrian mountain range called the Bukolans. The palace itself sat atop a mountainous plateau and was the perfect refuge because it was almost impossible to access with an invading army. Silas had to admit, its beauty rivaled some of the most magnificent places he’d seen on Kirillia. Almost all of the gray-white stone passageways were aligned with tall crystal windows overlooking snow-capped mountains. Every room was awash in natural light and heralded a breathtaking view. Sylis glanced up and down the hall, trying to shake the intense feeling of isolation that threatened to overwhelm him. It was a great honor to be invited here because AEssyrians tended to be a bit xenophobic and rarely liked dealing with aliens who didn’t already live among them. As a Kirillian businessman, Sylis would probably be viewed with some suspicion, so he had every intention of being especially honest with these powerful men. A deal here would be very lucrative and could mean many more in the future. The double doors creaked open and a minor noble came out. He was dressed in dark blue robes detailed with silver piping. The noble bowed and Sylis followed his example. “The high three will see you now, sir.” Sylis walked into the audience room and approached the three golden thrones. They were all carved with great beasts and studded 1

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby in jewels. Each was on equal level with the others so no lord was higher than his brother. Each high lord wore a midnight blue ceremonial uniform with embroidered gold accents. They looked more like gods than lords. Sylis went down on one knee and bowed his head as was customary when speaking to royalty. “You may rise,” the middle lord said. He stood up and Sylis was impressed by how tall and imposing he looked. “I am High Lord Chang,” he gestured to his right and then his left, “this is High Lord Kohl, and High Lord Oden. They are my brothers and corulers of this realm.” Sylis stood up, wincing at the arthritic pain in his knee. He wasn’t such a young man anymore. “It is my honor to serve you, Great Lords.” High Lord Chang resumed his seat. “We understand you have an excellent selection of foreign female slaves. Have you brought images for us to examine?” “Yes, Great Lords.” “What race of foreign women can you acquire, sir?” High Lord Kohl asked. Sylis swallowed. Do not over promise and be honest. “Almost any, Great Lord, but I must confess Asguardians are very popular because of their gentle nature. Their women make compliant concubines and wonderful mothers. The next most popular is human. Their women tend to be quite beautiful and are rumored to be very passionate once properly…educated in obedience.” “Do you have any human women in your inventory?” High Lord Oden asked. Sylis lowered his eyes. “Regrettably no, Great Lord. There is one non-free human female on Kirillia. Although I might be able to acquire her, she’s quite unsuitable.” High Lord Chang leaned forward. “We are intrigued. Why unsuitable?” 2

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “She is currently being held in a Kirillian prison and charged with multiple murders, Great Lord. She is reported to have mercilessly killed her mother, father, and brother in cold blood. Her brother was only a young child. More recent reports state that she also killed one of her jailers for trying to rape her. Rumor has it she stabbed him through the eye with some wire from her bed that she manipulated into a weapon. It’s quite a pity because she is a stunning beauty. If one were to purchase her, not only would the price be very high, but special precautions would have to be made to ensure the safety of the purchaser.” High Lord Oden sat back on his throne with an evil grin. “Fascinating.” “May we see a picture of this human woman?” High Lord Kohl asked. Sylis removed a small three dimensional image projector from his pocket. He held the black, triangular stage in the palm of his hand and moved a finger over the sensor. A scale version of the woman’s image appeared before them like a large wax statue hanging in midair. The high three examined the replica for several minutes. Then High Lord Chang exchanged looks with his brothers and all nodded they were done. “Thank you, Mister Moore. You may recall the image to your projector.” “The woman is, as you said, unsuitable for us,” Chang said. “But we have another use for her. Our cousin, Emperor Megolyth, is quite an admirer of human women. Tongues are wagging that our cousin has cast his eye on one of the lovely young human doctors in his employ. Her lover, who interestingly enough is a Kirillian half-breed, has successfully thwarted the emperor’s passions for now, but we believe our cousin will eventually take her as his concubine if not intercepted. Already his general, Gavin Theron, has been making inquiries about a human substitute to entertain his master.” 3

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby High Lord Kohl frowned. “Why should the general care, my lord? Does he want another human bride to occupy his bed?” “No, he is assisting his son, who is the doctor’s champion and lover,” Chang replied. “This young prisoner, flawed as she is, would make a wonderful gift for our cousin. But he cannot know of our generosity for if he did, he would surely refuse. Therefore, we will pay for the woman’s release and encourage you to put her before the general as a possible solution to his problem.” Sylis was confused. Why would anyone want this woman for a relative? “Forgive me, Great Lord, but once I tell the general the unfortunate woman’s history, I doubt he’ll want her for his emperor.” High Lord Oden gave him a demon’s smile. “You are not going to tell the general about her sordid past, sir. It is only for you to convince him to purchase her.” High Lord Chang slowly descended the stone steps and walked around Sylis making his skin crawl. Sylis couldn’t help but feel like the only source of meat at an overcrowded banquet. “You see, sir, we are most disappointed in our cousin the emperor for a number of transgressions, not the least of which is his killing of our uncle by marriage, High Lord Halcion. The deceased high lord was most generous with his tribute to us and he is greatly missed. Emperor Megolyth found our request for tribute a source of amusement. The woman will be revenge on our cousin for his carelessness with our feelings.” Sylis bowed his head in understanding. “Yes, Great Lord.” High Lord Kohl stood up and glared down at Sylis. “We are counting on your discretion and resourcefulness in this matter, sir. Do not disappoint us.” The last command was said with each word drawn out. “I understand, Great Lords.” “Now what do you need from us?” Great Lord Chang asked. 4

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Money to bribe the prison guards, money to purge her records, and money to encourage the local slavers to send General Theron my way, Great Lord.” High Lord Oden threw a purse of gold credits at Sylis’ feet. “Will that be enough?” Sylis emptied the contents out into his palm. It was more than enough. He could do all he needed plus have enough left over to handsomely reward himself for his trouble. “Yes, Great Lords. This will be perfect. You are most generous. I will inform you when the transaction is complete.” High Lord Chang nodded grimly. “We are counting on it, Mister Moore. We are counting on it.”

5

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby

Chapter 1 “You’re in luck,” the madam said. “They just got here.” Captain Raith portioned out several credits into the woman’s hand and stuffed the rest back in the breast pocket of his tunic. After a brief examination she gave a satisfied nod and slid her hand in his. Leading him through the smoky social den, past a group of other patrons, she brought him into a back room, then up the familiar winding staircase. Although the brothel made most of its money off straight prostitution, it also collected impressive revenues from side interests. One of those interests, or kinks as some people liked to call them, was voyeurism. Raith was a frequent voyeur in the brothel but rarely entertained the working women afterward. He had only one female obsession and that was Doctor Scarlet Jonson. Doctor Jonson was the most exquisite creature Raith had ever laid eyes on, and he hated Desmond Theron for taking her away from him. Doctor Jonson should have been his, but an unfortunate misunderstanding at their first meeting had cast him as a villain in her eyes and Desmond Theron as a hero. But Raith was patient and he would wait for another opportunity. Besides, he had another secret love that was even more unobtainable, one he barely dared admit even to himself, and that was the general’s wife, Harlan Theron. Now there was a stunner. Raith had never met a man who didn’t agree she was a beauty with few equals and one didn’t even 6

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby have to prefer human women to think so. Closing his eyes, he could just imagine her voluptuous body just begging to be ravished by the right male. Unfortunately that male would never be him. But there was a silver lining to his sinful longing and that was her husband Gavin. The general was proud of his woman and notorious for his somewhat perverse sexual appetites. Where other males wouldn’t have dared bring their wife to a brothel because of the possibility of being watched, the general reveled in it. Raith didn’t blame him; if he had a woman who looked like Harlan, he’d want to show her off too. But Harlan was a smart and modest woman and she rarely came here. She knew what went on behind the brothel walls and wasn’t too fond of being put on display. But she sometimes did it to please her husband. So when Raith got word that Gavin had brought her here tonight, he rushed right over. Quietly, Raith entered the dark closet-sized room and was overwhelmed by the stuffy smell of stale sweat. Because it was essentially a hidden compartment, the room was not climate controlled. This inconvenience kept men from lingering too long after their private climax. The thick, black carpet exhibited a worn trail from the solitary chair and side table to the door. There was just enough room for both furnishings and a small walk space around them. The wall opposite the door was bare except for a two-and-a-half foot rectangular opening situated at eye level when sitting in the chair. The opening was paned in dark glass that was disguised as a scenic picture on the bedroom side. A faded image of mountains was just barely visible through Raith’s side of the glass, but it didn’t interfere with the view. Even as he settled into the plush chair, Raith trembled with fear. The general was a dangerous male to cross and if he ever caught Raith, he would probably fly into a jealous rage and kill him. But before Raith could worry about being discovered, Gavin entered the bedroom, followed by Harlan. Neither could see him behind the two-way glass so Raith settled in to watch the show. 7

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The general began by touching his hands to either side of Harlan’s face. He paused to gaze at her, and then he placed gentle kisses along her forehead and brow. Harlan closed her eyes, her long, dark lashes fluttering with delight at the ever sweet contact. She lifted her lips and Gavin rewarded her by placing a featherlight kiss on her mouth. Her lovely green eyes opened and she smiled at her husband knowing he was teasing her. Then Gavin grabbed her by the jaw and kissed her with a raw passion that made Raith’s heart ache. Never in his life had he seen a male so consumed with love for a woman. It was impossible not to watch Harlan under Gavin’s erotic spell and not fall in love with her. She was nothing less than a goddess and Raith burned with jealousy that Gavin could enjoy her, while all Raith could do was watch. Gavin stopped kissing Harlan long enough to strip off her lab coat, T-shirt and violet, sateen bra. Then the general unstrapped his cuirass and removed it along with the tunic underneath. His bare torso was a wall of muscle showcasing his massive pectorals and defined abdominals. He was an imposing bull male who wore the scars of years of battle with pride. Raith both loved and hated his general. He loved him because Gavin was everything Raith was not: brave; bold; and confident. And he hated him because Gavin had everything Raith wanted in life: a beautiful wife; a legendary career; and more money than he could spend in his lifetime. Somehow, Raith knew he would find a way to be as successful as the general. He would just have to be as ruthless as Gavin in getting what he wanted. Gavin dragged smoking hot kisses down Harlan’s lovely, pale neck. They looked so beautiful together, perfect opposites in every way. She was a startling beauty with long black hair, emerald green eyes, and a strong, solid body, while Gavin was a savage, hulking AEssyrian warlord. Harlan’s creamy white skin looked fragile and radiant against Gavin’s olive green flesh, but somehow the two of 8

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby them appeared to belong together like characters in a child’s fairy tale. Harlan’s hands caressed their way down her husband’s chest, pausing to twist and pinch his nipples. Gavin moaned and murmured her name. His voice was soft and reverent, like a man praying to the gods in the temple. Harlan took one of his nipples in her mouth, sucking and playfully nipping it as the general ran his fingers through her silky dark hair. Harlan left Gavin’s nipples to drag her mouth further down her husband’s body. She had just reached the border of his pants when suddenly a shutter came down blocking the two-way glass. Raith came out and found the madam. He was missing everything! She seemed to be expecting him. “What’s going on? I can’t see anything!” he said. It was hard to keep his temper under wraps. The madam shrugged, looking bored. “The general doesn’t mind being watched but his wife does. So he pays us in advance to give them some privacy after the first ten minutes.” “That’s bullshit,” Raith seethed. “If you don’t like it, you can always take it up with the general. I’m sure he’d be sympathetic.” Raith stormed out to the annoying sound of the madam laughing behind him. **** Harlan stretched out beneath Gavin adoring the feel of his heavy body over hers. His lips caressed her jaw, her neck, and the delicate flesh around her eyes. His hand roamed down her belly to the yielding center of her sex and explored the tender flesh with his fingers. He moaned deeply, finding what Harlan knew he would, the very wet evidence of her savage desire. Then he lifted her legs and held them back as he penetrated her. His first few strokes were strong and insistent, allowing him to move completely inside her. Where sometimes Harlan found his 9

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby size uncomfortable at first, tonight he glided in easily and the friction sent tiny shivers of desperate bliss all through her. Harlan gripped onto his back and whimpered. “Are you all right, my love?” he rumbled in her ear. “Oh yes,” she said. Her voice was barely above a whisper. Gavin picked up speed, pounding into her with carnal delight while Harlan lost herself in his passionate rhythm. She wrapped her legs tightly around his hips and squeezed his buttocks as her pleasure built into a dizzying fever. Gavin paused for a moment for the first of several releases. The loss of friction made Harlan’s pleasure drop down a notch. “Don’t stop,” she said through clenched teeth, “please.” “Sorry, dear,” he said, picking up the pace again. Then, like a switch turned on in her brain, the pleasure flooded back, spiked with a new intensity. Harlan bucked her hips upward, moaning and panting like a coupling beast. Gavin arched his back, pushing the swollen ridges of his cock against her clit. A moment of numbness came over her, and then the climax exploded. The epicenter was her clit, but the orgasm branched out and shook every pleasure center in her pussy. Harlan leaned her head back, gulping in air like she’d been underwater. The orgasm went on longer than any she’d ever had, and when it finally ebbed away, she was exhausted. Gavin huge cock remained inside her body as he caressed kisses along her neck. “You are so beautiful, darling, and your scent is so rich.” Harlan squirmed beneath him. Even though her body was trembling with fatigue, she wanted another orgasm like the last one. “Again.” Gavin stopped kissing her and stared into her eyes. “Don’t you want to rest for a moment?” “No,” she said, barely recognizing her own voice. “Again.” 10

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gavin placed a soft kiss on her lips. “All right, beloved. Again it is.”

11


Chapter 2 Only on a backward planet like AEssyria would a doctor have to wait in line at the Imperial Registrar’s Office to file an amendment to a death certificate. Scarlet had no idea why this had to be done in person and couldn’t be handled by courier. She folded her arms and shifted her weight from one foot to another. The large wood-paneled room was buzzing with pods of activity and reminded her of traffic court back on Earth. Ahead of her, a junior officer was arguing with one of the clerks about why his marriage should be put aside. From what Scarlet could gather, he sorely wanted to get rid of the wife but the deduction in pay to support her until her remarriage was intolerable. Scarlet sighed and resigned herself to her wait. “We’ve got another one,” a young female clerk said from behind two tall filing cabinets. The clerk’s voice had a joyful note to it, like she was in on a private joke. Her supervisor came over. “Gypsy Theron again?” The clerk came out with a neatly printed form and handed it to the supervisor. “Yup, third AEssyrian marriage request this week. We should hang a sign outside that says Gypsy Theron is already married.” The supervisor took the paper and studied it. She shook her head, making her muted green jowls shake like gelatin. “Poor girl. If she only knew how many of her father’s enemies were trying to seize her in marriage, she’d probably grow cold with fright.” 12

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The clerk giggled. “I don’t think she’s afraid of anything. Least of all, men.” “That’s because she’s young and doesn’t yet understand how much some of these males hate her. Thank the Gods her father had the foresight to convince General Kharon to take her in marriage. If he hadn’t, who knows what vile person might have slithered out of the woodwork to lay claim to her?” “Next!” the clerk at the counter shouted. Scarlet was so engrossed in eavesdropping that when she glanced up she was surprised to realize the girl was yelling at her. Scarlet moved up to the counter and signed the amended death certificate in front of her. Then she handed it to the clerk with a mumbled sorry. “May I see your residency identification please?” Scarlet opened her leather shoulder bag and began to rummage. “Do you get a lot of human women trying to impersonate Imperial doctors?” “I’m only following our procedures, Miss. Residency identification is required on all imperial document transactions,” the clerk responded politely, but her tone was laced with annoyance. Finally Scarlet dug out her paperwork and placed it on the counter. “Here you go,” she said with an exaggerated smile. The young woman reviewed the paper, stamped it with the royal seal then eyed her up and down. “You’re the emperor’s new concubine, aren’t you?” Scarlet squinted at her. “Um, no. I’m a doctor at the clinic. My boyfriend is Desmond Theron.” As she turned to leave she heard the woman call out behind her, “Well, I hope you’re not planning to marry him, Miss,” the clerk said with a smug grin, “because the emperor has put an indefinite hold on your status here.” 13

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “What? What the hell does that mean?” she said, whirling back around. “It means you can’t get married or leave the planet unless the emperor allows it.” She pulled out a bright blue file folder with Scarlet’s name inked across the tab in black letters. The file had a big, red Restricted stamped across the cover. “This has got to be some kind of mistake,” Scarlet said, reaching for the file. The clerk tucked it back under the counter. “I’m sorry, Doctor. I can’t let you handle it.” “This is nuts! I am no one’s concubine. Do you get that? I demand to see that file!” Two huge guards came in but the clerk signaled them to wait. “This is a matter to discuss with the emperor, ma’am, not me. I’m sure you can request an audience with him to discuss your status here.” Scarlet imagined wrapping her hands around the clerk’s scrawny neck and squeezing the life out of her. Instead she took a deep breath. “I’ll do that. Thanks for the help.” Then she turned around and stormed out of the Registrar’s Office. Why are government employees assholes on every planet? **** Harlan sat in the dark, blissful, solitude of the medical library watching a holographic photoplay of the newest advances in biological reengineering. This subject was especially interesting because of Gavin’s amazing recovery from his total spinal replacement. With every passing day, her husband grew stronger and more virile which was amazing, given how debilitated he was before the surgery. Absently she massaged the fingers and palm of her right hand flexing and extending her fingers. Both of her hands were sore but the right one was a little worse. It wasn’t too surprising since she had spent the entire morning performing surgery on one patient. 14

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby A young warrior had been obligated to champion his nobleman benefactor who was involved in a property dispute. Unfortunately, not only had he almost lost his life but Harlan wasn’t sure if the repairs she’d made to his left lower leg would be enough to save it in the long run. His career had barely begun before it was over, and since he’d lost the challenge, he’d also lost his military sponsor. A warrior’s life was a hard one and for the millionth time, Harlan worried about Gypsy's future. Sometimes she even wondered about her own, especially as she got a little older. Sure, she looked like she was in her mid to late-thirties, but lately some of her aches and pains made her feel closer to her true age of fifty-seven. Harlan suspected she was getting a little arthritis in her hands but it really only affected her when a surgical procedure went on for more than two hours, so she kept it to herself. As the afternoon stretched on, Harlan curled up tighter in the leather wing chair and pulled the knit throw covering her legs up higher. For one of the few times in the last twenty-five years she was cold. Sipping her tea she intently watched the show having a little trouble staying awake. Maybe she could grab a short nap when this was over. Harlan had left a note on the door with specific instructions that she was not to be disturbed unless it was an emergency. But ten minutes into the second presentation, Scarlet marched in and switched on all the lights. The library was illuminated like a church at Christmas. Harlan mumbled the Kirillian command that turned off the imager. She placed her cup on the end table and leaned back in her chair interlacing her fingers in her lap like an impatient parent. It didn’t surprise her that Scarlet had ignored the note on the door. She didn’t seem to think stuff like that applied to her, when in fact she was the main person the note was directed at. “The emperor has put some kind of administrative hold on me!” she shouted, throwing her arms in the air as she paced. 15

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “I’m surprised that shocks you,” Harlan replied. “We have to get him to take it off.” “And how would you propose we do that? Threaten him, maybe?” Harlan rubbed the back of her neck. “Besides, Desmond knows about it. The emperor sent him a copy of the notice. I’m sure he and Gavin are working on it. They’re supposed to leave for Kirillia tomorrow to purchase a new distraction for his royal bratness.” Scarlet leaned in close and pointed a finger at Harlan. “I am not his goddamn concubine, Harlan, no matter what he thinks. I demand to be given back my freedom.” Harlan felt intense fatigue creep through her and was in no mood for Scarlet’s demands. She stood up. “Listen, Scarlet, I know how violated you feel, but the fact remains that you are responsible for all of this.” Scarlet’s mouth fell open but Harlan kept on. “You were the one who went to the emperor and basically asked him to just forget all the money he’d paid you and allow you to waltz off the planet.” “Well, I never thought he would―” “You never thought he would what?” Harlan’s anger was rising faster than she could control it. “You went there on your own, without even consulting me, forgot to kneel, acted like a spoiled child and almost got raped for your trouble. Don’t you realize that you’ve put both your own and Desmond’s life in danger? If the emperor gets pissed off enough, he’ll just throw Desmond in jail, arrest and rape you, and then kill you both. Do you get that, Scarlet?” For once, Scarlet looked shocked. “You really think he would do something like that?” Her voice was small and no longer laced with hysteria. “I don’t think, I know he would. This isn’t a game, this is real, and the stakes are high. Didn’t you do any research on the empire before accepting this job? This place is not going to adapt to you 16

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby and your whims. So do me a favor, do your job, keep your mouth shut, and maybe your boyfriend and my husband can get you out of this unscathed. Okay?” Harlan got up to go back to work. “There’s something else I wanted to tell you about.” “What’s that?” “Well, I thought you should know that I overheard two clerks saying it was Gavin who persuaded General Kharon to marry Gypsy against her will. He didn’t come up with it all on his own.” Harlan nodded grimly. Another revelation of deceit that doesn’t surprise me. “I’m sorry, Harlan,” Scarlet said. “Don’t be sorry, I can handle Gavin. As for the rest of it, just think before you act, or better yet, ask me or Krull before you do anything out of the ordinary here. That’s all I want from you.” I will, from now on. I promise.” “I mean it, Scarlet. You haven’t been here long enough to understand all of the cultural subtleties. Stop charging around this empire like you’re calling the shots, because you’re not. Your crappy attitude is going to get you in worse trouble if you don’t check it. Fortunately, you have a strong, well-connected boyfriend who can beat just about anyone in combat, not to mention that he loves you very much. But now your stupidity has put him at odds with the most powerful man in the empire and his fighting skill won’t mean shit if Megolyth gets tired of this game and just takes what he wants.” Scarlet frowned as her lips trembled. “I’m sorry I’ve made such a fucking mess of things. I feel so helpless here and you’re right, I didn’t do any research on this planet other than to read a brief synopsis in a reference book. If it wasn’t for meeting Desmond, coming here would have been the worst mistake in life.” “I’m sorry you feel that way. Once things have settled down and Megolyth gets bored, you can probably save up some money and eventually buy your way out of the contract. You’re probably 17

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby better suited to work in the Razorback Queendom. I know a lot of people over there and can probably get you a job when the time comes…if that’s what you want to do,” Harlan said as she closed her eyes for a moment. The fatigue was swallowing her body whole, and she could feel herself wanting to nod off. Why am I so damn tired? “Are you all right, Harlan? You look exhausted.” “Of course, I’m exhausted. Between you, Gypsy and Khalee, I feel like I have three teenage daughters. Now, please go away so I can finish watching my lecture.” “When I end up leaving here, do you think Desmond will come with me?” Harlan sighed. This was not territory that she wanted to speculate on. “I can’t answer that, Scarlet. You need to discuss that with him.”

18


Chapter 3 Harlan left work early and went down to the arena to find Gavin. She wanted to be furious at him for instigating Gypsy’s marriage to Kharon but she just couldn’t muster the energy. Except for his recent troubles, Kharon was a good mate for Gypsy and Harlan believed he did love her just as deeply as he claimed. She climbed to one of the top bleachers and watched as Gavin led Gypsy and a few other cadets in a series of new practice maneuvers. Gavin would know from where Harlan was sitting that she wanted to talk, because this was their conference spot. She had also left work early, something she rarely did. Gypsy looked strong and fit; a far cry from the scrappy little girl Harlan remembered. It made her sad to think her daughter had grown up so fast. Gavin dismissed the class and took a moment to speak to Gypsy in private. Harlan watched her daughter nod and smile at him before walking off the floor and out of the double metal doors. Harlan was grateful for Gypsy and Gavin’s repaired relationship. It was nice to see her daughter smile when she was around him. It was certainly in sharp contrast to her teenage years when all they did was fight. There were times when she didn’t know if their marriage would survive all of the aggressive confrontations. Gavin stalked across the arena sand toward her and then came up the bleachers. He took the steps three at a time and when he arrived he 19

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby wasn’t even winded. He was finally adjusting to his spine replacement. He kissed her softly. “Hello, darling,” he said, taking a seat next to her. The scent of fresh sweat caressed her nose and sparked a sudden carnal hunger. There was no denying Gavin was one sexy beast. “Tell me why I shouldn’t be furious at you for convincing Kharon to marry Gypsy without her knowledge?” Gavin leaned back and rested his elbows on the seat behind him. “Because I wanted her off the market before another male did exactly what Kharon was able to do. As much as you think of her as your little girl, Harlan, she is a woman now, and a beautiful one at that. She is also a prize for anyone wanting to get back at me for whatever wrongs I’ve committed against them or their kin. Kharon is older and an experienced military man. He can guide and protect her if anything should happen to me. He will also allow her to pursue her military career. If another male had gotten a hold of her that would have been the end of that and you know it.” Harlan frowned. “Then why didn’t you just have Caraculla stay married to her?” Gavin sighed and absently caressed the back of her neck with his fingertips. “I think Caraculla has more than proved that he is not ready for the commitment of marriage and frankly, dear, he’s wrong for her. No matter what he says, he isn’t going to be able to handle the pressure associated with his wife being a warrior. That’s especially true if her successes surpass his, and mark my words, Harlan, they will. As much as I love Caraculla, he lacks maturity and has a few character flaws that concern me. I’ve spent so many years enabling and cloaking his sins that I’ve almost lost sight of what makes a good leader. Kharon is at the top of the food chain. He has nothing more to prove and unlike Caraculla, he has given up everything for Gypsy and he barely knows her. That tells me 20

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby that he’s in this for the long haul and there isn’t much she could do to make him run.” “Well, you should have told her,” Harlan said without much conviction. She’d already lost this one. The logic behind his actions was irrefutable. “How could I? She would have refused. You know how adamant she was about not getting married. But as much as she wants to be independent, she is simply not ready for that yet. She’d be pressed into arena matches daily. There are warriors desperate to humiliate her in battle just to make an example of her. Gypsy’s good but she can’t fight three or four warriors a day. With Kharon as her husband, no one dares fuck with her. They know Kharon would want revenge and they’d be stuck facing a grand master in the arena.” Harlan sighed, defeated. At least he wasn’t trying to sabotage their daughter’s career again. He was doing what he should be doing—he was looking out for her. “Am I forgiven?” “I suppose.” “Then will you come with me to the whorehouse and play some more games?” Harlan’s sex moistened and her flesh ached for his savage kisses. How could she say no? “Under one condition.” “Anything. Name it.” “You have to tell Gypsy what you did, because if she finds out like I did, she’ll go on the warpath. But if you tell her yourself, you can hopefully make her understand why you did it before she has time to stew.” “I will, I promise.” Harlan poked a finger at his chest. “I’m going to ask her about it, Gavin, so don’t blow me off.” Gavin stood up and took her by the hand. He kissed her palm and grinned. “I give you my most solemn oath, my love. I will tell 21

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby her all about Kharon just before she leaves to rescue him, fair enough?” “No. You need to tell her now. You boys are leaving for Kirillia soon and I don’t want this slipping through the cracks. I have to stop back by my office anyway so I will meet you at Madam Neese’s in two hours. That should give you plenty of time to confess to your meddling.” Her husband let go of her hand and folded his arms across his chest, clearly unhappy. Not wanting to afford him time to protest, Harlan got up, kissed him, and trotted down the steps. “You’d better hurry if you want to catch up with her. I’ll see you in two hours,” she called back over her shoulder. “Oh and, Gavin? Try not to lose your temper when she starts yelling at you. She has every right to be pissed.” **** Gypsy sat atop her hyperia as it lazily meandered toward the city outskirts. She had decided to grab an early dinner after her training session and was in no mood for the limited menu of the Academy cafeteria. Sometimes living away from home sucked. It was late afternoon and the twin suns had started their descent to the horizon. Her thoughts were consumed with her upcoming rescue mission and the challenges of kidnapping a three hundred and twenty-five pound warrior. She was grateful that Khalee had been assigned to assist but less than thrilled that Scarlet was also going to be accompanying them. The tempestuous doctor was going to flip out when she heard the news. The clacking of her hyperia’s footfalls on the dusty road was soon accompanied by the faint sound of another’s approaching at a much faster gait. Gypsy palmed the hilt of her saber and twisted backward in her saddle without drawing it. When she saw her father loping up the road toward her, she reined her mount to a stop and waited for him. The seriousness of his expression told her 22

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby that he wasn’t pursuing her to join him for a drink. She sure hoped she hadn’t forgotten to complete some obscure task. “Did I forget to do something?” she called out when he was almost upon her. “No, dear, I need a word with you.” Gavin pulled his hyperia to a stop and fixed her with his golden eye. “Do you want to talk here or the bar?” “Here is preferable.” She glanced up and down the road. “With no one around. Why do I get the feeling this isn’t going to be a happy conversation?” Gypsy folded her arms and waited for whatever dressing down she was going to get for whatever transgression she’d committed. “I need to tell you that it was I who convinced Kharon to take you in AEssyrian marriage.” Gavin was never one for beating around the bush. If he had something to tell a person, he just said it. No apology. No explanation. All that would come when her rage ebbed. Gypsy’s hands shook slightly as she absorbed the impact of his words. Her mouth twisted into an angry snarl. “Are you fucking crazy? Why would you do such a thing to me? I trusted you!” she yelled, now understanding why he chose to speak with her in solitude. “I did it for your protection. I—” “Fuck you, Gavin! I don’t need or want your protection. If you’re so hell-bent on hatching plots with Kharon to control my life, then go fucking rescue him yourself! I’m through with all of this shit.” Gypsy reined her hyperia around, squeezing her spurs into its sides. The animal bolted forward into a gallop. “Stop your animal now!” Gavin bellowed after her. Since she had become one of Gavin’s trainees, following his orders had become ingrained in her like a subconscious instinct. Her father’s commanding voice set off a chain reaction of reflexes. 23

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby There was nothing else she could do but obey. Jerking back on the reins quickly caused her mount to slide to a stop. Dust billowed up around her as she steadied her now irritated hyperia. Once the animal had calmed, she sat still, her eyes fixed straight ahead down the road. She heard his hyperia walk up next to her, but didn’t turn to face him. The rage growing inside of her threatened everything she’d worked so hard for. If she gave it the freedom it wanted, she would physically attack her father and her career would be done in the blink of an eye. There would be no coming back from it. Gypsy’s reactions to things were continually scrutinized by everyone, her instructors, the nobles, her peers, the emperor, and most of all, her father. Everything is a fucking test. “Are you ready to listen to me?” The calm tones of his voice were edged in anger. Much like her, he responded to aggression with fury, and she knew he was sitting on his temper as well. I need to stay civil, no matter what he says. “Say what you want. I’m listening,” she said, folding her arms and continuing to stare ahead. So raw was her anger, she couldn’t look her father in the eye. “I understand you’re angry at me and I don’t blame you, but I stand by what I did and I’ll tell you why. When you married Caraculla, all protection that you are entitled to under the law shifted from me to your husband. And that was perfect until he convinced you to put him aside.” Now she was ready to face him. Turning in her saddle, she said, “You told me it was a wise decision. You said I couldn’t be married while attending the Academy and now you’re saying it was wrong. That’s so like you to change your position when it suits you.” “I underestimated Caraculla’s persuasiveness. It was obvious you wanted to stay married to him. I knew you both loved each other so I never thought putting him aside would ever come to pass…but I was wrong. The problem, dear, is when you ended the 24

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby marriage, you ended his protection, and you don’t revert back under mine. I tried to convince Megolyth to place you back under my protection but he wouldn’t change an entire law for one person.” “So what’s the big deal? I can protect myself. I don’t need a husband to fight my battles.” “That’s not the issue. Kharon did what any other AEssyrian male could have done. Do you understand what I’m saying? Something had to be done before it became common knowledge that you were no longer married. I needed to find a male worthy of you who would support your career and Kharon is that male. Believe me, Gypsy, this was not an attempt to control your life. I was trying to protect you from being snapped up by someone who would destroy you.” Gypsy looked down at her hands as they busily played with her hyperia’s gray spiky mane. “I still don’t understand why this was necessary. A woman doesn’t have to marry any petitioners if someone champions her in the arena or if, in my case, they can defeat the petitioner themselves.” “You have absolutely no idea how many males submit marriage paperwork for you because it still isn’t well know that you are Kharon’s wife. You can’t fight three to four males on a daily basis. You’re bound to lose sooner or later and the gods only know what you’d be stuck with. But more importantly, this union will allow you to advance much farther than would otherwise be possible. In addition to battling the men who would try to claim you in marriage, you would also be fending off continuous advances by those you serve over and under. You would become a prize, a conquest. This marriage to Kharon will prevent that from happening because most males won’t screw with him or his wife. You don’t need any unnecessary distractions. By making you unavailable, an enormous complication has been removed from your life. Kharon is a good male for you. He’s madly in love with 25

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby you and you share a very special connection that most would kill for. Give him a chance.” She stared down the road with her mouth pulled into a tense line then a after a few moments passed, she nodded. “Are there really that many males trying to marry me every day?” “That’s only on a slow day. I imagine the imperial clerks will be disappointed when everyone knows that Kharon is your husband. The matrimonial quests have become a constant source of amusement for them. You should go talk to them sometime. They’ve got stories to tell.” “I assume Mom knows all of this.” “Bloody right, she knows. If she hadn’t found out and forced me to confess to you I would still have been considered an innocent in this marital conspiracy. Kharon would have taken my secret to the grave. But not your mother, she is forever forcing me to do the right thing under threat of abstinence.” Gavin grinned and reached his large hand behind her neck pulling her over for a kiss on the forehead. “Are we all better now, or do I still have to go rescue your husband myself?” Although her anger was not gone completely it had abated enough for her to get back to the task at hand. “I guess I’ll go. But you need to promise me that you’ll tell me when you’re planning on interfering in my life. Even if you think I won’t agree with you.” Gavin looked down for a moment and then turned his head toward her. “I can’t guarantee that, but I promise I’ll try. Be in my office at first light tomorrow. Make sure Khalee and Scarlet are with you.”

26


Chapter 4 Gavin handed Gypsy an equipment list, a detailed map to Kharon’s kingdom, and her orders. “Your mission is simple. Make your way to General Kharon’s kingdom, capture him without getting caught yourselves, and bring him back here as fast as you can. If he’s already on the march that will make this recovery much harder but I still expect you to be successful. Any questions?” Scarlet raised her hand. “Um, I have one, General. Why do I have to go?” Gavin settled back in his chair and stared at her. It creaked loudly under his weight. He lit up a cigar and blew a stream of smoke in her face. She waved it away and gave him a pinched look. “For two reasons, Doctor Jonson. First is that we need to get you away from the emperor for a little while. Out of sight, out of mind, so to speak. Desmond and I are going to find him a new toy at the Kirillian slave markets. If we are successful, by the time you come back he won’t even remember your name. Second, it is your responsibility to keep General Kharon sedated so he doesn’t rip anyone’s head off and escape.” “I don’t understand why he’d do that. He loves Gypsy. I can’t imagine him doing anything to hurt her,” Scarlet said. “Let’s just say the general isn’t in his right mind.” Gypsy tried not to smile at their tense exchange. No one got on Gavin’s nerves like Scarlet. But Gavin tried extra hard to be civil to her because she was going to be his daughter soon. If he 27

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby didn’t play nice, she might not let him see his grandchildren, and Gypsy knew he really wanted a chance to corrupt those grandkids. “It’s not that difficult to administer sedatives. I could give Gypsy and Khalee instructions and they could—” “No, Scarlet,” Gavin said in that don’t-screw-with-me voice. “You are going. Do you understand me?” Scarlet folded her arms, not bothering to hide how pissed she was. “Yeah, sure. I understand you.” A knock sounded on the door and Khalee poked her head in. “Am I late?” Gavin gave her a hard stare. She got the message. “I’m sorry, Excellency. I was in the arena and just lost track of time.” Khalee took a seat next to Scarlet. Noticing Scarlet’s demeanor, she mouthed What’s wrong with her to Gypsy. Gypsy just shook her head and rolled her eyes. She’d fill her in later when the great dragon wasn’t glaring at them all. “Gypsy will brief you later on the details of your mission. In the meantime I suggest you invest in a timepiece. If you’re late again to one of my meetings, you’ll spend the next three days reporting to the watch commander at the start of every hour until you learn how to tell time. Understand?” Gavin growled at her. “Yes, Excellency.” “Are there any other questions?” Gavin asked. Scarlet raised her hand again. Gypsy groaned inwardly. She could see her father bristle. “What now, Doctor Jonson?” “I went on the last mission from hell. Why can’t Harlan or Krull go?” Gavin chewed his cigar to the other end of his mouth. He didn’t look angry, just sadistically amused. “Harlan can’t go because she is the chief medical officer and I don’t want her to go. I’m ordering you to go.” “I’m not in the army.” 28

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “You’re lucky you’re not in the emperor’s harem, either, but all that could change.” Scarlet was undaunted by his threat. She cocked her head to the side as if trying to remember something. “Why is it Krull can’t go?” Gavin shrugged in an offhanded manner. His message was clear, You asked for it. “Well, frankly, Scarlet, he’s a better doctor than you. He has been on more than his share of campaigns and Harlan needs him here.” “So I’m expendable.” “Yes, until you prove you’re not.” “I suppose Gypsy and Khalee are expendable too?” “No, they’re soldiers following orders. They’re assets. You, on the other hand, are a giant pain in the ass.” Scarlet stood up. Gypsy tugged on her sleeve to remind her where she was, but she angrily yanked her arm away. She was on a roll and there was no stopping her. This was going to get ugly pretty soon. “I wasn’t such a burdensome pain in the ass when I was nursing your injured back for days on end. And I wasn’t such a pain in the ass when I was pumping you full of pain drugs so you could travel another two miles, now was I?” Gavin smiled. He was enjoying this. “No, my dear, you were still a pain in the ass then, too.” “Fuck you, Gavin, you ungrateful prick!” And that was it. Gavin was up, knocking his chair over and coming across the desk. Gypsy had seen this coming and was already out of her chair by the time Gavin snatched Scarlet and heaved her up onto his desk by the throat. She screamed so loud Gypsy was sure the whole complex heard it. Khalee, whose reflexes were almost as fast as Gypsy’s had also leapt out of her chair and was standing in a corner with one hand on her sword. She glanced at Gypsy for direction as to what to do but Gypsy just stood with her arms folded watching 29

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby the show. Khalee took her cue and did the same. Gavin was just teaching Scarlet a lesson, one Gypsy was sure would leave a lasting impression. Gavin’s secretary knocked frantically on the door. “General? Is everything all right in there?” “Lock the door,” Gavin said to Gypsy. Gypsy reached over and twisted the lock, then placed her lips up near the seam, “Everything is fine, Lynda. Doctor Jonson saw a spider. We’ll be out in a minute.” Khalee squinted at Gypsy and gave her a pained look, “A spider?” She shrugged. “I didn’t know what else to say.” “Wow, what a convincing lie. I’m sure she believed you.” Khalee smirked. “Who cares? I’m sure she’s heard worse noises coming from this office,” she countered, turning her attention back to the disturbing exchange between Scarlet and Gavin. Scarlet would have screamed again except for the viselike grip Gavin had on her neck. Scarlet was lying on his desk with Gavin straddling her, his massive hand around her throat. He loosened his grip and Scarlet took a deep, rasping breath. She swung her left fist up to punch him but he caught it by the wrist and pushed it back down. He leaned in close and Scarlet turned her face away. “Apologize to me.” “No!” Gypsy couldn’t believe it. Was Scarlet completely crazy? “Scarlet, will you just do what he says!” “Apologize, you idiot!” Khalee shouted from her corner of the room. Gavin knew exactly how to terrorize Scarlet. He lowered his chest down until his armor was crushing her breasts and his mouth was touching her ear. It was scary and strangely erotic all at once. They were the perfect opposite of male and female. “I know you 30

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby hate me, Scarlet. That’s fine. We don’t have to like each other. But I will not have you talking back to me like that. You will apologize.” Time seemed to slow down to a crawl. Scarlet’s gaze was fixed to the wall as she tried to breathe under Gavin’s oppressive weight. “Damn it, Scarlet!” Gypsy said. “Stop this. You’re not going to win.” Finally Scarlet caved in. “I’m sorry, General.” And with those simple words, it was over. Gavin jumped off and pushed her off his desk. Scarlet stumbled but regained her footing. She wiped an angry tear away. The room burned with a strange energy. Something had passed between Gavin and Scarlet, something unseen. “How old were you when you were raped?” Gavin asked. Scarlet stared at the wall behind him. “Fifteen.” Gypsy’s mouth fell open. How the hell did Gavin get that from what just happened? Gavin nodded. “Your father?” “My step-father.” Gavin folded his arms across his chest. “I’m not him, Scarlet.” She nodded. “I know. But sometimes you remind me of him. I hate you for that.” He stalked over to her and pulled her into his arms. Scarlet fought him at first, but then surrendered to the embrace. She looked anything but happy. Gavin stroked her hair. “Truce?” Scarlet nodded and let him go. “Truce.” Her father turned to Gypsy like nothing had just happened. “Good luck on your mission, Gypsy. And remember, you need to capture Kharon as quickly as possible or we’ll have a fucking nasty war on our hands.” 31

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Yes, Excellency,” she said. Khalee walkaed over and stood next to her. Then they collected Scarlet and left to prepare for their mission.

32


Chapter 5 If anyone had told Desmond a year ago that he’d be trolling a slave market in the Kirillian city of Gnich Et with his father, hunting for a human woman for the emperor, he would have thought they were hallucinating. First of all, the thought that he and Gavin would do anything together was ludicrous in itself, let alone his father helping him solve a personal problem. But that’s what had happened all right, and to make matters even stranger, Gavin was still calling him son. He’d been listening to that term for almost a month and he still couldn’t get used to it. There was no denying that ever since Desmond’s ordeal by Titan, Gavin was remarkably different toward him. This new version of his father listened more and talked less. Stranger still, he kept looking for any excuse to spend time alone with Desmond. It was driving Desmond nuts and he just couldn’t relax around the old bastard. They had such a long, troubled history Desmond couldn’t even bring himself to let his guard down. He kept waiting for Gavin to tire of his newfound paternal feelings and cast his critical, disappointed eye over him once again. It wouldn’t take long for a fight to start which would ultimately result in his father screwing him over in some nefarious way. But Desmond wasn’t giving in this time and he certainly wasn’t going to let Gavin ship him off to some desolate shithole once more. Now Desmond had something to lose and if he had to resign and smuggle Scarlet off the planet, then that’s what he’d do. 33

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gavin stalked ahead through the narrow, crowded streets sidestepping slave mongers, hookers, bookies and pimps. For such a large, heavily armored male, he sure moved fast and Desmond found himself having to jog to keep up. Desmond didn’t mind their fast pace though, it kept him from dwelling too long on the unfortunate plight of so many sad and frightened people. He hated this city. It was filthy, crowded and the acrid smell of sweat hung in the air as an integral part of the atmosphere. The majority of Kirillia was actually quite beautiful, with contrasting mountains and deserts, jungles and plains but some of the cities were anything but. Gavin ducked into a well-lit slave shop that looked slightly nicer than the makeshift shops set up all along the streets. Inside in small cages along the walls were slaves, women mostly, but some young men too. The place smelled like a dirty inn with a little tinge of fear and hopelessness thrown in. It depressed the hell out of him. “Welcome, gentlemen,” the shopkeeper said in a guttural Kirillian that caressed the unpleasant memories of his youth. To Desmond’s surprise it was an older woman, short and stout. Her face was soft and jowly, but Desmond was sure there was nothing soft about her. Like most Kirillians, she was well past six feet tall with a mop of tightly curled black hair streaked with gray. Her hands were folded benignly on the metal desk she sat at, but Desmond was sure she probably had a double shot blaster rigged to the underside. “What can I do for you?” Gavin scanned the pathetic offerings along the wall. Several women called out to him in a sad attempt to be alluring. Desmond was sure being this AEssyrian’s sex toy was a whole lot better than being cooped up in a cage for another night. If these captives were lucky they would end up as a servant or bedmate. If they were unlucky they’d end up as someone’s lunch. 34

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “We’re looking for something special. A human woman, young, pretty and healthy,” Desmond said. “That’s a hard catch. Not many humans in the slave markets. They don’t make good slaves. But I do know some people. Let me reach out to a few contacts and see what I can dig up.” Desmond glanced at Gavin to be sure he understood the woman. Although his father spoke Kirillian he was a little out of practice and the shopkeeper had an atrocious dialect. To his relief Gavin nodded and pulled out two gold credits. It was the perfect way of making sure the shopkeeper found them what they wanted in a hurry. “We don’t like to be kept waiting.” The woman took the credits and Desmond noticed her dirty, broken nails. It made his skin crawl. “I’ll just be a minute,” she assured the general. Then she disappeared behind a curtain. “Do you mind if I wait outside?” Desmond asked. There was just too much misery in here for him to stomach. “You can if you like,” Gavin said. “I’ll stay here. I don’t want her to think we left.” Desmond went to the front of the shop and leaned in the doorway. He watched a group of kids, probably no more than twelve or thirteen, picking people’s pockets. One was missing his index finger and thumb, a sure sign he’d been caught at least once and punished. But Desmond wasn’t surprised he was back at it. When it was between losing a few digits and starving to death, a person didn’t have a whole lot of choices. Gavin came up behind him and placed his hand on Desmond’s shoulder. It was a warm, paternal gesture that made Desmond flinch, like Gavin was gearing up to hit him. Does he have to touch me too? “Did she tell you anything?” Desmond asked, deliberately taking a step back so he could break contact with Gavin’s hand.

35

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The general didn’t seem to notice. “Yes. She spoke to someone named Sylis Moore. Apparently he has a young woman who might be perfect.” “He has a human woman? Just like that?” “That’s what I’ve been told. We’ll just have to take a walk over there and see if he’s telling the truth. From the map she drew, Moore’s place is not far.” “So what’s wrong with her?” “For the sake of your future bride, I hope nothing.”

36


Chapter 6 Harlan sat at her desk reviewing the day’s cases trying to ignore the creeping nausea twisting her stomach. At first she thought it was just something she ate for lunch coming back for revenge, but now she wasn’t so sure. There was an aggressive quality to the nausea, an insistent and progressive sickness that just would not go away. She’d been in her office over an hour now and it just kept getting worse and worse. She got up to get some water and her stomach launched a full-fledged rebellion. It rolled so hard that Harlan thought she was going to expel right there on the floor. Walking over to her office door she was forced to stop and place her hand against the wall to steady herself. Then she began to salivate as her stomach lurched again. Gripping her abdomen she stumbled forward and quickly bolted across the hallway to the medication supply room. Inside there was a private restroom. She’d installed it for her, Krull, Scarlet and any visiting physicians so they could avoid getting intercepted by overzealous patients who “just wanted to ask a quick question”. In addition to a toilet it had bathing facilities so they could shower, if needed, after surgery. Since Caraculla’s battle with his drug addiction, her husband’s theft of an anti-ovulation antidote, and an endless array of other unrelated incidences, Harlan had gone out of her way to ensure the security of the room. A few 37

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby months ago she’d finally had a fortified metal door installed with an electronic punch code lock. Only two other people had the code: Krull and Scarlet. The only problem was that the Kirillian coding mechanism was a bit temperamental. Harlan stabbed her six character code into the metallic blue gel pad. A buzz sounded and the small indicator light above the pad stayed red. You’ve got to be kidding. Not now! She bit her lip and took several deep breaths as she tried to head off the coming dry heaves. Maybe she had put in the wrong code. After all, the code was in Kirillian, and she could have gotten a character mixed up. With slow deliberation she punched in each character again. Another buzz. Her stomach lurched again and the first vapors of vomit assaulted the taste buds on the back of her tongue. She thought about running up to the lobby and using the other restroom but she didn’t think she’d make it. The last thing she wanted to do was throw up in front of a waiting room full of patients. She swallowed the foul-tasting liquid creeping up her esophagus and tried one more time. If it didn’t work she was going to make a run for her office and use the trash can. Gently but quickly, she reentered her code. A beep, the light turned green then a click and the door opened inward with a soft swish. Harlan put her hand over her mouth and ran through the rows of storage shelves to the back of the large room. Rounding the corner she ran through the bathroom door, slipping on the tile and fell to her knees. But she made it. Her stomach turned itself inside out several times into the toilet until nothing else would come up, and Harlan was left retching up clear liquid. But if she thought her misery was over, she was mistaken. 38

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Harlan groaned and sat back on the floor pushing the bathroom door closed with her foot. Leaning forward, she stretched her arm up and slid the bolt into the doorframe locking herself inside. Then she lay down, pressing her cheek against the cool tile and closed her eyes waiting for the room to stop spinning. Being careful to breathe slowly through her nostrils she tried to will the nausea away. What the hell is wrong with me? As she sat there waiting for the next violent wave to come, a million diseases popped into her head. She diagnosed herself a dozen times and everything she came up with was nasty and fatal. Please don’t let me die and leave my family. Gypsy may be an adult but she still needs me. A knock came on the door. “Yes?” Harlan croaked. “You left the security door open. Are you all right?” Krull’s deep voice was muffled through the door. She watched the handle turn and heard the door rattle as he unsuccessfully tried to open it. “I must have just eaten something bad at lunch. I’ll be okay. Just give me a few minutes to get myself together.” “Open the door, Harlan.” She really just wanted to be alone but didn’t have the strength to argue. With her fleeting energy, she dragged herself into a kneeling position and pulled the bolt back. Then she fell back on her butt next to the toilet propping her back against the shower door. Krull came over and stroked her hair. She was grateful for his kindness. “I can get you something to calm your stomach.” Harlan gave him an exaggerated nod as her stomach twisted trying to force itself out of her throat. Never in her life could she remember being so damned sick. The muscles in her belly were already aching from their ordeal. Krull disappeared and returned a few minutes later with a horse pill, a lubricant, and latex gloves. Was he kidding? She didn’t 39

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby need a suppository. There was just no way. Harlan waved him off. “Oh, no way. I’d rather you leave me to die.” “I can give you an oral medication but I doubt you’ll be able to keep it down.” Another wave overtook her. Harlan retched so violently she started coughing for a few minutes and couldn’t stop. When the sickness faded enough for her to speak, she said, “I don’t care. Just get me a Zgen gel sheet.” “That’s only for mild nausea which yours is obviously not.” He placed the back of his hand against her cheek checking for warmth. “Look, I’ll start with that. If it doesn’t work, I’ll relent to your cruder invasive method.” Once the gel sheet dissolved on her tongue, the nausea waned but did not dissipate. Even after she started feeling a little better, Harlan was afraid to leave the bathroom in case another wave should come. Krull had opened the door and dragged in a chair for Harlan to sit in but she preferred to stay on the floor. So Krull sat down in the chair instead waiting to see if the medication worked. “We should run some tests.” Harlan shook her head. “I’m fine, really. I’m sure I just ate something bad at lunch.” “We were extremely busy today. Did you even have lunch?” Come to think of it, Harlan realized she hadn’t eaten anything since breakfast. “Um, no. Must have been breakfast then. The eggs at the house must be off.” Krull gave her a dubious look. He obviously wasn’t buying it. Harlan mentally ran through her worst-case-scenario diseases and decided she wasn’t ready for any kind of invasive testing. Not yet, anyway. Besides, this was probably just a random stomach virus. Harlan grabbed the shower door handle and began pulling herself to her feet. Krull stood and gripped her elbow, helping her 40

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby up. Her knees were killing her from kneeling so long. A glance at the clock on the wall showed she’d been in the bathroom for over an hour. What a weird bout of sickness. “Thanks. I’m okay now. The Zgen worked like a charm.” Krull released her, frowning. “Is there anything else I can get you?” “Some water would be nice,” she said, stepping out of the bathroom. Slowly Harlan made her way to the back of the medication room and sat up on the old wooden desk nestled under the room’s only window. I sure hope whatever I ate is gone now. Krull left and came back a few minutes later with a tall tumbler of iced water. Harlan downed it in a few huge swallows. She held the glass out and shook it at him. “Could I please get some more?” He ended up fetching her two more before she was quenched. As she gulped down the third one, she was relieved that she didn’t feel nauseous anymore. “Thanks. That’s much better.” “Why don’t you let me do a routine blood count? Just in case,” Krull said. She gave him a patronizing smile. “I’ll tell you what. If I’m still sick tomorrow, I’ll let you run whatever test you want. How about that?” “Why wait?” “Because it’s a waste of time. It’s nothing…okay.” “Well,” Krull said in his most disapproving tone, “it’s obviously not nothing. It is something because nothing doesn’t cause one to projectile vomit.” “That’s a little dramatic. I was hardly projectile vomiting.” Harlan folded her arms feeling defensive. “That’s only because your entire head was encased in the toilet.” “Krull, I’m just overtired and probably picked up a stomach bug. A good night’s sleep and I’m sure I’ll be fine in the morning.” 41

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Harlan headed to her office to grab her stuff. She didn’t want Krull to know but she was feeling very tired all of a sudden. Like passout-where-you-stand tired. Not good at all. “I’m going to make sure you get home all right.” “That’s very sweet of you but unnecessary. I’m a big girl; I can get home just fine.” Krull’s blue eyes burned into her. “Stop arguing with me, Harlan.” She gave him a pinched smile and picked up an imaging disk of medical files. “Okay. But I don’t want you staying. If Gavin comes home and sees you there he’ll throw a clot. He tends to act first and think later.” “I know all about your husband.” He took the disk out of Harlan’s hand and put it back on her desk as he ushered her to the door. “Let’s get you home so you can sleep.” Sighing she relented and walked out the door toward the exit. “Fine. You win this round. Tomorrow I’ll be back to normal and you’ll just feel silly for freaking out.” Krull responded by muttering something at her in Kirillian. Harlan didn’t understand what he said but she sure picked up his tone. She was aggravating him. Good. Maybe next time he’ll mind his own business.

42


Chapter 7 By the time Gypsy finished her classwork and daily duties, it was early evening and the twin suns were slowly slipping below the tree line. The day had been miserably hot and she was looking forward to hanging around the climate-controlled supply building to set aside the things she, Khalee, and Scarlet would need for their rescue party. It was at times like this she could fully appreciate how skilled her father was at running the army. The supply building had everything: dry rations; new canteens; saddles; saddlebags; bedrolls; camping and hunting supplies. Everything but weapons; those had a building all to themselves. All the supplies were clearly labeled and stacked to the ceiling in wood crates. All Gypsy had to do was follow the checklist Master Sergeant Rakon had given her, and they’d have everything they needed packed and ready go for their scheduled departure. As instructed, Khalee and Scarlet had left their saddles and saddlebags in the attached storage shed. Amazing that Scarlet actually followed some directions. Gypsy had been sure she was going to have to hunt the doctor down and fetch the saddle herself. It was a nice surprise. She started by dragging the saddles inside and placing each one on its own wooden stand. Then she secured the saddlebags and bedroll to the back of each. Now she was ready to follow the list. First she pried the lid off the dry rations and packed those, then gave each of them a first aid kit. Ever since she’d almost killed Makkai during a training session, Gypsy was careful to make sure 43

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby she always either knew where the first aid kit was or had one with her. As Rakon had joked, the life she saved could be her own. Meticulously, she packed each saddlebag as per the master sergeant’s instructions. Being the senior officer on this trek, she could easily have delegated this chore to Khalee, but Gypsy wanted everything to be perfect. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust the Razorback, in fact just the opposite was true. But if anything was missing or screwed up, she wanted it to be her sole responsibility. Besides, it wasn’t as though she had years of mission experience in her past and the more things she did, the more things she learned how to do better. As Gypsy placed another check mark on her list, she heard the steel door squeak open and bang shut. Turning back toward the entrance she saw Captain Raith coming toward her. He wore the watch captain’s badge and was probably making his rounds. “Hello, Gypsy,” he said. “You know, I’ll need to see your requisition order for that stuff.” “Yes, sir.” She pulled it from her pocket and handed it to him. Raith scanned the order and initialed the right column. He handed it back to her. “Going on an assignment with your father?” Gavin had given Gypsy orders not to discuss where she was going with anyone. “Just a brief training exercise.” “It’s nice that he’s taken such a personal interest in your career.” Raith placed his hands behind his back and scanned the open crates. “Is there anything I can help you find?” Gypsy gave him her best fuck-off smile. “No, sir, I’m almost done. Thanks anyway.” Raith hesitated. “You ever see Doctor Jonson around?” “Only when I’m at the clinic.” He nodded slowly. “I heard the emperor has taken an interest in her.” “I really don’t know anything about that, sir.” 44

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “But you’re friendly with her. I was just going to ask that if you do run into her, just tell her I’d like to talk. I might be able to help her with her imperial problem.” Gypsy wanted to tell him that she wasn’t a messenger and if he had anything to say to Scarlet, he could do it himself. But he was an officer and he had rescued her on more than one occasion, even if he was creepy. Besides, she didn’t need any more enemies. So she settled for, “Was there anything else you wanted, sir?” “No, no, good luck with your training exercise.” “Thank you, Captain.” Raith turned and walked out to complete his rounds. Gypsy was glad he was gone but he left a lingering feeling of grime behind that made her feel like she needed to bathe. She couldn’t really pinpoint what it was about him that was so unnerving, but she was sure glad he had zero interest in her. Poor Scarlet had her hands full of trouble with both the emperor and that slimy captain after her butt. She couldn’t really decide which would be worse: being pursued by Raith or being held captive in the harem. What a choice. Now Gypsy understood why being married was such a hidden blessing. If a woman was taken, no one bothered with her. Naturally, Gypsy’s thoughts turned to Kharon. She guessed if she had to be married, she could have done a whole lot worse. Maybe Gavin was right and trying to get Kharon to put this marriage aside wasn’t such a good idea after all. She was still pretty pissed at all of the plotting and sneaking around behind her back but now that she was free of the fever’s influence she could pursue a more logical thought process. Her most pressing question was whether or not she had feelings for Kharon. If the answer had been an automatic “no” then she would stay married to him in name only and if he didn’t like it then he could put her aside. But the answer wasn’t that simple. She couldn’t deny that the connection she had with him went beyond her hormones. She had tried often enough to hate him, but 45

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby couldn’t. The truth was that she enjoyed being with him and found his presence comforting. Even though she was hurt and angry with him, she was glad it was he who came to collect her after her disciplinary whipping. That had been one of her lowest points. She’d felt so vulnerable and deathly ashamed. He’d done everything right by barely saying a word to her on the ride to his villa. Even under her verbal assault he was calm and didn’t fight back. In the short time under Kharon’s care he had made her feel safe and loved. Some deep feelings for him had begun to stir within her. Unfortunately Titan’s sorcery got a hold of him before she could explore those feelings. Well, after they got him back and treated him for whatever it was that Titan had done, they’d have to have a serious talk about their future together. Gypsy was kind of looking forward to it. She really was tired of them always being at odds.

46


Chapter 8 With every step they took through this filthy Kirillian city, Desmond became more and more depressed. The last time he’d been here was when he was living with his mother as a young teen. In that other life he hated to remember, he’d become a burden to his mother, a souvenir from a steamy night with the legendary General Gavin Theron. But his mother’s crush on the general lasted about the same amount of time as that year’s fashion. One year after she’d given birth to him the novelty of having a son by the famous general had worn off and she was pushing Desmond off to nannies and anyone else who’d watch him. Then when he was a little older and somewhat sentient, she just left him by himself or with her companion of the week. When Desmond faced the truth, he understood that she was just not temperamentally suited for motherhood, but unfortunately, he was the one to suffer for it. But if his early life was difficult and lonely, the years that marked the end of his first decade were a nightmare. That was when his mother started dating lesser men. These men were shallow, empty-headed bores who were connected enough to have position in the government, but no real money. So they compensated by using his mother for hers. They mistreated her a little and Desmond a lot. Those kinds of men had very little use for her half-alien son and took advantage of every opportunity to alienate and abuse him. Not all of them mistreated him, in fact most just ignored him, but there were a few who were so sadistic, 47

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby he had to shut down a portion of his memory just to ensure his emotional survival. Even after all this time, it still enraged Desmond enough to twist a hard knot in his gut. In response to his hellish home life, Desmond hung out more and more with the rough street kids who shared the common bond of a neglectful, abusive upbringing. By the time he turned ten he was already getting arrested and his violent outbursts had gotten him thrown out of every school his mother enrolled him in. She was convinced that he’d end up in prison before he turned sixteen so she stopped looking for another school and instead bought him books on every subject she could think of. That was fine with him. He loved to read and hated school, so when he wasn’t out running the streets with his friends, he was concealing himself in the seclusion of his room. When he really didn’t want to be disturbed, he would hide on the roof, weather permitting, and read for hours. Just before his eleventh birthday, his mother had found the love of her life…again. It didn’t take Desmond long to figure out that this particular asshole had interests that went beyond his mother. He knew the signs. He’d been through it a few times before. Toreg Bassan. Now he wasn’t quite sure what was wrong with this fucker, but for some reason this guy nursed a bizarre, irrational hatred for Desmond. There weren’t the usual physical punishments that Desmond had come to expect from some of his mother’s companions. Usually a beating was precipitated by Desmond’s mouthy disrespect or violation of some inane house rule. No, this piece of crap hated him for reasons he couldn’t begin to understand. At a very young age Desmond had learned to improve his living arrangement by being absent from the house or sequestering himself in his room: out of sight, out of mind, so to speak. But Toreg sought him out for confrontations. This guy would go out of his way to find him and fuck with him and the 48

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby abuse wasn’t always physical. Toreg would intentionally say things to provoke him into a rage. He seemed to enjoy Desmond’s blind fury. It was very weird to him, even now. Being half-AEssyrian, by the time he reached thirteen, he’d had an early growth spurt and, although he was still smaller than an adult Kirillian male, he was significantly larger than other kids his age. One day Toreg provoked Desmond into a frenzied wrath that went too far. The culmination of thirteen years of violence and neglect exploded out of him like a star going supernova, leaving his mother terrified and the authorities preparing him a one-way ticket to a juvenile mental institution. Fortunately for him, his mother had enough money and pull to make a deal. Thank the gods for Kirillian corruption. For the first time in his life she made a good decision he was grateful for. She sent him to live on AEssyria with the father he’d never met. He hadn’t seen or heard from her since, and hadn’t initiated any contact of his own. Gavin was completely submerged in his military career at the time and charged Desmond’s older half-brother Northe with mentoring him. Northe became everything to him: his brother; a father figure; and his trainer. He was the only good thing Desmond had ever had in his life. The memory made his eyes burn. Gods, even after all these years he missed his brother like he’d died yesterday. That thing in Titan’s garden wasn’t Northe. He didn’t give a shit what that crazy old wizard said. “You feeling okay, boy?” Gavin asked. Desmond blinked back the pressure in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” “You’ve been acting strange ever since we got here. I understand you’re worried about Scarlet but I’m sure we’ll find the emperor a suitable substitute.” Desmond nodded stiffly. “It’s more than just Scarlet, isn’t it?” 49

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby He ignored the question and pointed straight ahead. “Sylis’ shop is just a few blocks up.” “Let’s stop and have a drink.” Desmond jerked to a stop and half-turned toward his father throwing his hands up. “Now? We’re almost there.” It was now Gavin’s turn to ignore him as he slipped into a seedy bar all paneled in dark wood. Desmond thought about remaining outside in protest but then reluctantly followed. The large room was smoky and damp with naked paintings of Kirillian women all over the walls. They were tacky and decidedly unerotic. His father took a seat in the back facing the door and Desmond sat down across from him. A round barkeep limped over. “What’ll you have, gents?” “Sawjack Whiskey,” Gavin said as he placed a Kirillian currency chip on the table. “And leave the bottle.” The man passed his hand over the chip and the black band he wore on his wrist emitted a series of beeps. Then he went to the bar and returned with a bottle and two tumblers. Gavin poured Desmond a drink, and then himself. They both tossed back their drinks and Gavin refilled their glasses. Then he said, “So, what’s really wrong with you?” Desmond leaned back in his chair and stared at the amber liquid rippling in his glass. He would have given anything to have the ability to disappear at will. He let out an exaggerated sigh. “Nothing, I’m just tired. I want to get this girl and get the hell out of here.” Gavin twisted his tumbler around in circles. “Listen, if I’ve done something to piss you off, I’m—” All of a sudden, the knot in Desmond’s gut twisted tighter. “Not everything’s about you, Gavin, so drop it. I just want to go back home and get on with my life.” Gavin slipped into a broody silence and downed a few more drinks. After about fifteen minutes and half a bottle of whiskey 50

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby later, Gavin said, “We should stop by and see your mother before we go.” “What the fuck for?” The second the words escaped his lips, Desmond knew he had blundered. There was too much raw anger in his voice. Gavin had picked right up on it like a hound on a scent. That sinister golden eye riveted on him. “Have you spoken to her since you left?” Oh, crap. Here we go. “No.” “You mean you haven’t had any contact with her since you were a child. Why the hell not?” Desmond shrugged and stared back into his drink in an attempt to retreat from this conversation. But he knew Gavin wasn’t ready to stop. He and Scarlet had that trait in common. They found a bone and chewed it until they’d broken through to the marrow. “Did she mistreat you?” “No.” Gavin leaned closer and Desmond sat back. “What then?” Desmond scanned the room but there was no escape. “This is a stupid waste of time. Can we just get back to finding this human woman?” “No. I want to know why you don’t want to see your mother.” “Why is it you just can’t let anything go?” Gavin shrugged. “It’s a gift.” His eye narrowed. “Come on. Out with it, boy.” There’d be no peace unless Desmond gave the old bastard something. “I didn’t get along with her or her legion of boyfriends. Satisfied?” “For now.” “Can we go?” “Well of course we can, my boy. I don’t want stay here all day.” 51


Chapter 9 When they walked into their destination, a small shop a few blocks north of the bar, the first thing Gavin noted was the lack of cages or tethered slaves. In fact the only living occupant of this shop was a young Kirillian man sitting behind a pristine white metal desk. Glancing back at his son, he said, “Are you sure this is where we were supposed to go?” Desmond nodded. “This is a specialized broker who caters to a more affluent clientele. These types of dealers don’t keep a shop full of cages. Once they’ve decided that they have what we want and we can afford the price, we’ll go meet with the proprietor. It’s kind of like a pet shop versus a breeder.” Gavin grunted, and walked up to the desk. The young man graced them with a bright, healthy smile. He was another Kirillian who was well over six feet tall, but this particular young man had a wiry build and a thick mane of shocking orange hair secured tightly in a neat ponytail. “I’ve been expecting you,” he said in English. Nice touch. The previous shop owner must have passed on that he and Desmond were speaking English to each other. Gavin had always required all of his children to learn English even though none of his other wives could speak it. He enjoyed the ability to speak confidentially to his children without the worry of someone eavesdropping, English not being a common language found on AEssyria. He found it ironic that it was the love of his life’s mother tongue. After a brief question-answer session, the young man 52

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby appeared satisfied and they were placed in a private black transport cruiser. The vehicle was trimmed in silver with the broker’s initials prominently displayed on the door. Sylis Moore’s main compound was located in an affluent part of the Kirillian desert city of Manstox where many business moguls lived. Like the surrounding neighbors’, Moore’s home was a palatial three-story mansion with a gated entrance and well-tended gardens. Staring out the cruiser’s window, Gavin wondered why some men made fortunes selling slaves while others barely scraped out a living. He supposed it all had to do with the quality of their merchandise. Gavin himself had no head for business. Oh, he understood its principles, but the details of what made a successful business bored him to tears. He glanced at Desmond seated next to him. “Did you ever consider quitting the army and trying something else?” The corners of Desmond’s mouth tightened and he slumped further in his seat throwing an annoyed glance out the window. “No. Why?” Gavin stared back out at the sprawling house. “Because I think you might have been good at running a business.” Desmond wrinkled his brow. “Why?” “You’re clever, boy. I think you would be successful at anything you wanted to do.” The cab set down on a large landing pad in the back of the house. Gavin glanced at Desmond who was staring at him. Gavin frowned. “What?” “Have you emptied your flask already?” Gavin dismissed the comment. “No, I’ve still got plenty. Come on.” The pilot opened the door and stood by expectantly. Gavin climbed out and paused to examine the house. He tipped the pilot just as Moore came out to greet him and Desmond. “General,” Moore said with a warm smile. “I’m so pleased you came. One of my colleagues told me you were looking for something special. I think I have just the woman for you.” Gavin 53

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby shook the man’s hand and gestured to his right. “This is my son, Master Sergeant Theron.” Desmond didn’t extend his hand to shake and Gavin nudged him. Then, with obvious distaste, he shook Moore’s hand, frowning. Moore made a sweeping gesture to the house. “Shall we go inside, gentlemen?” Gavin and Desmond followed Moore inside. “I take it your son doesn’t approve of slavery,” Moore said over his shoulder. Gavin studied the hand painted ceiling as they went. “He doesn’t approve of a lot of things. Don’t mind him, he’s a bit travel weary.” Most of the paintings were of beautiful naked women. There were AEssyrian, Kirillian, and another race with cobalt blue skin Gavin didn’t recognize. “What race is that with the blue skin?” Moore followed Gavin’s gaze and grinned. “They are Solarian women, and unfortunately extinct.” Moore led them into a large study and went behind the bar. “I heard you like whiskey, General.” Gavin grunted his agreement as he made his way over to the many ancient books lining the walls. Moore held up the bottle to Desmond. “And for your son?” Desmond leaned against the wall giving Moore a death-grudge stare. “Nothing for me, thanks.” Desmond’s tone held a note of hostility in it. Gavin wished his son would lose the attitude. This trip was to get his girlfriend out of the emperor’s sights, after all. If Moore was offended by Desmond’s demeanor, he didn’t show it. Instead he kept his salesman’s smile intact, and brought Gavin his drink. Gavin sipped it and savored its smooth bite. This was expensive stuff. Gavin turned and gave his full attention to Moore. Time to get down to business. “We hear you have a lovely human woman for sale.” Moore smiled like a child with a guilty secret. “She’s not lovely, General, she’s stunningly beautiful.” 54

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The side of Desmond’s mouth lifted into a cynical smile. “Stunningly beautiful?” “Yes, sirs,” Moore assured them both. “But I must warn you in advance, she’s very expensive.” “How expensive?” Gavin asked. “Thirty-thousand Kirillian credits.” Desmond barked out a harsh laugh. “What does she have, a gold-plated pussy?” “No,” Moore said calmly, “she is only twenty-three, has a stunning face, and the body of a goddess.” Gavin tossed back his drink. He really hoped Moore wasn’t exaggerating because in order to get the emperor’s mind off Scarlet, she was going to need to be a beauty. “Is she a virgin?” “No, General.” “Is she from a brothel?” Desmond asked, trying to determine just how much mileage this woman had. “Not that, either. I obtained her from a Kirillian detainment center at the Ferune Spaceport,” Moore said. Gavin and Desmond exchanged curious looks. “What was she being detained for?” Gavin asked. Moore shrugged. He took Gavin’s empty glass and put it and his own on the marble bar. “I don’t know. Some immigration issue I think. I took one look at her and didn’t care. I just paid to have her records destroyed and took immediate custody of her. So technically, she doesn’t exist anymore.” “Have you fucked her?” Desmond asked. Moore laughed good-naturedly. “I have seven wives. That’s enough to keep any man satisfied.” “Or in an asylum,” Gavin mumbled. “When can we see this human goddess of yours?” “I’ll take you right to her,” Moore said. “Right this way, gentlemen.” 55


Chapter 10 Moore led them upstairs, down a hallway decorated with more expensive artwork, and to a bedroom with double doors. With the flourish of a magician showing off his best magic trick, he pulled out a triangular hologram key and placed it on a purple gel pad unlocking the doors. They opened wide, revealing a huge bed covered in soft pastel linens, a large window covered in lattice bars, and a modest amount of some expensive hand-carved furniture. The drapes cast a shadow over a corner of the room, partially obscuring a woman lounging on a powder blue couch. She was shadowed from the waist up. “Lilly?” Moore said, speaking in a deferential tone like he was addressing royalty. “These men have come to see you.” Desmond had been to tons of shady places but something about this fancy house with its locked bedroom doors and barred windows made him very nervous. Gavin stepped into the center of the room but Desmond stayed closer to the exit and folded his arms. Something just didn’t feel right about this whole situation. If this woman was all that, why keep her locked up? There’s got to be something wrong with the girl. The woman emerged from the corner slowly, like a stage actress coming out for her starring performance. And the moment Desmond saw her, he had to admit, she was nothing less than gorgeous. She walked with the fluid grace of a dancer and her body, covered in a sheer light blue dress, was perfection. Lilly’s 56

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby breasts were large and round sitting high above a narrow waist and curved hips. Her face had a delicate beauty to it, with full pink lips, creamy skin, and she had long, wavy blond hair. Desmond’s cock became instantly hard. Fantasies of her falling to her knees and sucking him off with that sweet little mouth jumped into his mind and for a moment he forgot why they were there. But as pretty as she was, Desmond couldn’t see paying thirty-thousand for her. She must be damaged goods. He just couldn’t figure out what was wrong with her, yet. He looked over at Sylis and asked, “Why all the security?” The slaver returned a good-natured smile. “All my bedrooms have the same amount of security. Not all slaves are happily compliant, and since they are an investment, I need to ensure they don’t run away or wander off.” Lilly locked her blue eyes onto Gavin. A tiny grin lifted the corner of her mouth as she prowled up to him. Her initial response unnerved Desmond a lot because most women were wary of a big AEssyrian male like Gavin. There was no hesitation when this girl approached, and it was instantly clear that she wasn’t afraid of him at all. If anything she seemed turned on by him. Lilly stopped a few inches away and boldly stared up at Gavin. “What kind of alien are you?” she said in Kirillian. Gavin’s gaze ran down her body. He paused at her breasts. “AEssyrian, Miss,” he responded in English. “Wow. English. It’s been a long time since I’ve heard anyone speak it.” Lilly bit her lower lip. It was sexy and teasing and Desmond suddenly couldn’t take his eyes off those hot pink lips. She took a step back and stroked her fingertips down the front of the dress. “Are you going to buy me?” “Yes, dear. But for someone else, not myself.” Her gaze swept over to Desmond. “For him?” “No. You will be a gift for our emperor,” Gavin said. 57

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Her fingertips brushed against her nipples on the outside of the dress and they stiffened. Desmond’s erection became annoyingly painful. “Does he speak English too?” “He does not. But he does speak Kirillian, so you will be able to communicate with him.” Lilly’s tongue darted out and gently brushed her lower lip. “Are the two of you going to fuck me first?” Gavin started to sweat. The pupil in his one good eye expanded so large it obscured all color. “No.” “Oh,” she said in a breathy whisper. Desmond wanted to speak, but no words came to mind. He couldn’t get over this woman and her in-your-face sexuality. It just didn’t seem appropriate to the situation. She should be scared or at least nervous. And he just knew Sylis Moore had to have taken that ride quite a few times. He pointed at the slave trader. “Have you had sex with this man?” Lilly’s gaze riveted to Desmond’s erection. She grinned. “No.” Desmond shook his head, annoyed that he was sweating too. He turned his attention to Gavin. “You don’t really believe that bull, do you?” “Yes. I do. She’s merchandise to him, nothing more.” Gavin stared at Moore. “But thirty-thousand is far too much for a slave, regardless of how attractive. How about ten?” Lilly took a few bold steps toward Gavin but he backed away from her. Moore considered this. “Twenty.” The young woman tried to touch Gavin’s chest, but he held up a hand to ward her off. “Don’t.” She ignored him and kept trying to put her hands on him, giggling like it was a game. “Fifteen.” Moore rubbed his chin. Lilly placed her hands on Gavin’s chest and caressed them down to his hips. Gavin grabbed one of 58

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby her wrists. He gestured to the sofa in the corner. “Desmond, take this woman over there, will you?” Desmond marched over but he didn’t have to manhandle her. Lilly backed off and went to sit down. Finally Moore nodded. “Fifteen it is, General. Congratulations. I’ll prepare her transfer card. All you have to do is show it to the space station authorities when you board the transport.” Gavin took out the Kirillian currency chip and handed it to Moore. “There’s ten thousand on that chip. Will you take the equivalent of five thousand in AEssyrian credits? I wasn’t expecting to pay this much and didn’t exchange any more credits.” “That will be fine, General. I can easily make the exchange myself.” Sylis smiled and happily accepted the AEssyrian credit chip. Desmond was taken completely off-guard. This was all Gavin’s own money. Once again, Gavin had done something nice to help him. He just didn’t know how to feel about this new and improved version of his father. Desmond came over awkwardly. “Um…” he said, trying to think of something to say. “Thanks, Gavin.” His father cast a strange look at Lilly who was still staring at him like he was the last gold coin in an empty safe. “I’ll find a way for you to pay me back. Now, go get Lady Nymphomaniac and let’s head home.”

59


Chapter 11 Harlan woke up feeling like she’d just fallen asleep. One glance out the window told her different. From the position of the sunlight through the window she could tell it was somewhere near noon. What the hell is going on with me? She fumbled around on the dresser and was stunned to see it was one in the afternoon. She’d slept all night and half the next day. She leapt out of bed, took a quick shower, and rushed around getting dressed. She had been planning to eat at the clinic, but the longer she was awake the more ravenous her hunger became. Rushing into the kitchen, she dug a steak and three eggs out of the fridge and started cooking. I wonder why Scarlet didn’t wake me. She usually comes by on the rare occasion I’m running late. With a plate piled high with protein, Harlan dug in like a field hand just come in from a hard day’s work. She wolfed down her entire meal in five minutes flat. Feeling a little queasy but full, she grabbed her lab coat and rushed out the door. Turning to pull it closed, she spotted a paper tucked under the large iron door knocker. Harlan took down the note and read: Hello, Harlan, I stopped by to check on you and when I didn’t get an answer I let myself in with my emergency key. I hope you don’t mind. Anyway you were sound asleep and Krull said you had been ill yesterday so I purposely didn’t wake you. Don’t worry. 60

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby I opened the clinic for you. Your patient load was pretty light today so Krull and I should be fine. Feel better. Scarlet Great, Krull told her I was sick yesterday. Now both of them will be up my ass all day. Harlan mounted up on her hyperia and rode to the clinic at a full gallop. She wouldn’t have admitted it to anyone else but she was really concerned about her health. It just wasn’t like her to sleep in like that. To make matters worse, she’d been feeling drained ever since last night’s vomit fest. She wondered if maybe she had picked up a virus. At the clinic Krull and Scarlet were crazy busy, seeing both their own appointments and hers. The waiting room was jampacked with every available seat taken. There were several people standing around because of the limited seating. A deep shame filled her making her nauseous. She went in and ran into Krull in the hall. “I am so sorry I’m late,” she said. He studied her with those cool blue eyes. “How are you feeling?” She gave him a thin smile and cursed her stomach for its random waves of sickness. “Much better,” she lied. “You look pale.” Harlan laughed nervously. “I’m not surprised. I just woke up.” “I want to run some tests on you.” “Maybe later. Right now, let’s get some of these patients out of the way.” Scarlet walked up, staring at Harlan like she’d sprouted horns. “Are you feeling better?” “Yes, yes. I’m fine, thank you both for worrying about me.” She squinted at Scarlet. “Aren’t you supposed to be leaving with Gypsy right now?”

61

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Scarlet’s cheeks flushed bright pink. “She’s waiting for me to finish. I couldn’t leave Krull here all by himself, with all these patients.” Krull frowned, apparently not happy he was being used as an excuse for Scarlet’s procrastination. “I told her to go. We can just reschedule some of these patients.” Now that was the best idea Harlan had heard all day. Or at least what was left of the day anyway. She mentally kicked herself for oversleeping once again. Harlan glanced around Krull to see if Karla was at her desk. Not surprisingly, she was not. “Where’s Karla?” “On break,” Krull and Scarlet said simultaneously. I should have fired her years ago. Harlan turned on Scarlet. “I’m here. You need to go and meet Gypsy.” Taking Karla’s seat, Harlan began going through the appointment book and calling out names of people she planned to reschedule for the next day. A small line formed in front of the desk. Scarlet frowned at the growing crowd. “Why don’t I just wait until—” “I want you to go now. I’m not going to listen to my husband bitch because you’ve delayed the mission,” Harlan said. Her voice had taken on a sharp edge that she normally didn’t use. But she’d had enough. It was obvious Scarlet was stalling and Harlan had enough to deal with right at the moment. “Okay, fine, I’m leaving,” Scarlet replied, storming off. Just about the time Harlan had thinned out the waiting room, Karla came back in. She stared at Harlan blankly and stood next to the desk like she had no idea what to do. Harlan leaned back in Karla’s chair and resisted the urge to strangle the woman. “Do you remember how long your breaks are supposed to be?” Harlan asked. Karla shrugged. “Ten or fifteen minutes. Something like that.” 62

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Well, I’ve been here at least thirty and you were already gone when I got here.” “So, I guess I lost track of time.” “You lost track of time. With a waiting room full of patients and only two doctors here, you lost track of time?” Then Karla made the mistake of rolling her eyes and saying, “Okay, whatever. I’m back now. So what’s the big deal?” That was it. Harlan physically felt her temper detonate and jumped up out of the chair. “I’ll tell you what the big deal is, you’re fucking fired! How’s that for a big deal? Get your stuff and get out! I’m done with you!” Harlan dropped back into the chair and sat there for another full moment wondering if she was going to have to run to the bathroom and throw up. Ignoring the fact that Karla was still standing there with her mouth agape, Harlan continued to call patients up to reschedule. Krull came over and Harlan groaned inwardly. “Tests, now,” he said in the same tone Harlan had just used with Karla. She let out a long, exaggerated sigh. “There’s nothing wrong with me.” “Then prove it and let me run my tests.” Harlan hesitated and Krull held a hand out to help her up from the chair. Harlan waved off his large hand and got up. She glared at Karla as she stomped off down the hallway toward the lab. She heard Karla ask Krull, “What do I do now?” “You’re fired. I guess you need to go look for another job.”

63


Chapter 12 The next morning, Harlan made sure her replacement bodyguard didn’t leave the villa until she was up and out of bed. But even being up, dressed and ready for work didn’t mean she felt ready. Oh no, Harlan felt anything but ready. The first nagging problem was her bottomless hunger. She was eating constantly, sometimes small things like cheese and protein chips and other times big things like steak and sausages. On their way to the clinic Harlan stopped no less than three times to get a serving of meat on a stick from the street vendors, something she never did. Most disturbing of all was the vendors didn’t cook the meat being that AEssyrians ate their meat raw. It didn’t slow her down one bit. In fact, for the first time since she’d moved here over twenty-five years ago, she actually liked the raw meat better. What on Earth is wrong with me? Despite being early, Krull was even earlier. She’d managed to talk him into putting off her blood test yesterday but she wasn’t going to be so lucky this time. Krull was relentless. “Good morning,” Harlan said, pretending she’d forgotten all about her tests. She sat at Karla’s desk and reviewed the list of clients she’d had to cancel yesterday. The Kirillian frowned down at her. “Come on, let’s get those tests started.” “That won’t be necessary. I feel much better, Krull. Really.” 64

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Harlan,” he said in that tone that warned he wasn’t taking any of her crap. “If you don’t come with me now, I’ll march right into Gavin’s office as soon as he gets back and tell him you’re ill and are refusing treatment.” Harlan’s mouth fell open. That was a good threat. Gavin would lose his mind and panic. It would take her days to calm him down. “You wouldn’t dare do that.” “You think not? Then keep arguing with me.” She got up and followed Krull into the lab and climbed up on one of the tall stools and slumped. As Krull gathered a blood draw kit and some tubes Harlan took off her lab coat and sighed. There had been a lot of advances made in the simple art of phlebotomy. A digital scanning hemo-cuff could find the healthiest, most accessible vein, execute a venipuncture and draw whatever amount of blood had been preprogrammed into it. It was an awesome piece of equipment that had been invented by an Asguardian pediatrician. The cuff had gotten very popular over the past few years and was used in hospitals and clinics everywhere…well, everywhere but on AEssyria. Because male AEssyrian anatomy came with thick, large muscles and rather tough skin, a hemo-cuff would have to be custom made which was completely possible but very expensive. Unfortunately, new toys for the clinic were not at the top of the emperor’s priority list. When Harlan was able to scrounge up enough funds for new equipment she had to weigh the benefits very carefully and couldn’t often get everything she wanted. Until then, blood draws were done the old-fashioned way with a needle and syringe. When Krull had filled several tubes with her blood, he removed the needle, pressed a cotton ball to her wound and put her finger over it to apply pressure. “I’m just going to do a routine blood count and check a few other things. If everything is normal then I’ll leave you alone.” 65

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Harlan sat with her arms folded and sulked. This was a complete waste of time. She had work to do. The results were going to take a few minutes so Harlan occupied her time fretting over what kind of virus she’d contracted and how long her recovery would be. She chewed her bottom lip. A tiny grin lifted the corner of Krull’s mouth and Harlan’s stomach twisted around like a carnival ride. Oh crap. He’s smiling. Please don’t let me be pregnant. Please. “Congratulations.” “Those results can’t be right. Check them again.” “Do you and Gavin use any contraceptives?” Harlan gave him an acid look. What did he think, she was a teenager? “Are you kidding me? Of course we don’t use birth control. After Gypsy was born we spent years trying to have another child and it just never happened. What was I supposed to do, start using protection after I wasn’t able to get pregnant? Does that make any sense? I just figured Gypsy was a fluke and that his AEssyrian genetics didn’t mesh with my human ones.” Krull nodded sagely. “But he’s recovered from his back surgery now. He’s not taking any pain medication and he’s probably healthier than he’s been in years. I’ll bet his sperm count is back up.” Harlan hung her head so her hair fell forward. She slowly ran her fingers through it. What he said made perfect sense. Gavin was much stronger and healthier. So it stood to reason that his sperm was too. Harlan tried very hard not to let the stress overwhelm her. It wasn’t that she didn’t want another baby with Gavin, but she really wasn’t ready for this. She’d just accepted that Gypsy would be the only one they’d ever have and now here she was, pregnant again almost twenty-five years later. Her age was a big source of worry. Even though she looked to be in her mid-thirties she was, in Earth years, fifty-seven. AEssyria had slowed down her aging process but being pregnant with an alien baby was really hard 66

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby on the human body. She was worried how she was going to physically cope. Krull sat next to her and squeezed her hand affectionately. “Don’t worry, Harlan. Everything will be all right.” Harlan rested her head on his shoulder as the fatigue and worry drained her energy reserves. After several moments, Krull asked. “Do you think Gavin will be happy?” Harlan sighed, fighting off the urge to burst into tears. “I don’t know. I hope so.” “It’s early,” Krull said, misreading her stress. “We can end this now and he need never know.” She rubbed his arm. “No, it’s nothing like that. I’m happy. It was just the last thing I was expecting, and honestly, I’m a little bit scared.” “You must have guessed that’s what was going on.” “I considered the prospect, but I kept talking myself out of it. It’s been so long since I was pregnant, I just really didn’t want to accept it. If it’s a virus, you get cured and that’s that. A baby is a bigger proposition.” Krull laughed. “It certainly is. But you have a lot of support, Harlan. Just let Scarlet and I help you. Gypsy can be a big help, too.” Harlan smiled at him, feeling a little better. Except, of course, for being ravenously hungry again. “Thanks. I’m sorry I was such a pain in the ass about this.” Krull rubbed her back and grinned. “You’re welcome, although I suspect you haven’t even begun to be a pain in the ass.”

67


Chapter 13 “Desmond,” Gavin said, “please put this young woman in restraints.” Unless speaking directly to the new slave, Gavin reverted to speaking AEssyrian so Desmond just followed suit. He assumed Gavin was trying to keep her from getting too comfortable with them, but it didn’t seem to faze her. The shuttle heading back to AEssyria was small, cramped and hot because the ventilation system was malfunctioning. But that was the least of their problems. Lilly, the slave, was driving Gavin absolutely nuts. She just couldn’t seem to stop touching him. Everywhere he moved she’d come over and sit. He’d even come close to slapping the crap out of her a few times but she didn’t seem to care. Her behavior was really weird given that Gavin could have slapped her hard enough to knock every tooth from her pretty head. That’s when Desmond confirmed they had a huge problem on their hands. Something was undeniably wrong with Lilly. Desmond came over and pulled Lilly to her feet. She tried to kiss him on the lips but he pulled back quickly. He was really starting to hate this crazy woman. Desmond forced Lilly’s hands behind her back and brought her to the opposite bench to sit by herself. She sighed and stared out the window. A creepy calm came over her delicate features. It was almost like she’d turned herself off.

68

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Desmond sat next to Gavin so she couldn’t come back over. “I really don’t know what she sees in you.” It was a joke but Gavin, after fending off her passes for the past half-hour, was in no mood. “She sees power and wants to manipulate it,” Gavin mumbled. It fascinated Desmond that Gavin was turned on by almost every women he saw except this one. Desmond could hardly blame him, she turned him cold, too. “What do you think is wrong with her?” Gavin shrugged and gave the woman a cold, dead stare. It was a strange and haunted look, like he’d seen her someplace before. “A laundry list of things, I’m sure. Take your pick. But we should have Harlan check her out before we present her to the emperor. With as free as she is with her affections, she might be carrying something.” “Would you ever fuck her?” Desmond asked out of curiosity. “No. I don’t like my women that aggressive.” His father glanced at him and raised an eyebrow. “What about you?” “I wouldn’t do her either. I’d be afraid of waking up with my throat cut.” Gavin chuckled. “She’s odd and a bit eccentric but I’m sure she’s not dangerous.” Desmond rubbed his chin. “It really bothers me that we can’t get any information on her. All we know is her name and that she’s human. How did she come to be a slave on Kirillia? I don’t believe a word that came out of that slaver’s mouth.” Lilly stood up so abruptly, Desmond and Gavin both put their hands on their sabers. A neuron seemed to have fired. She gave Gavin a wild-eyed look. “This is total bullshit! Whose slave am I? Am I yours or his?” she asked, stabbing a finger at Desmond. “I already told you, you’re to be the emperor’s,” Gavin replied. “Is he an old man?” 69

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gavin and Desmond exchanged looks. This was the most interest she’d shown in her fate since they bought her. “No,” Gavin said. “Not by AEssyrian standards.” Desmond had had enough. It was time to get to the meat of things. “Where are your mother and father? Why were you being detained at Ferune when Sylis acquired you?” Like a great stage actress, Lilly shed a few tears on cue. She hung her head in a show of bereavement. “They’re back on Earth. They have no idea what happened to me.” Her words went with the emotion, but her demeanor was all wrong. There was a cool detachment like this was a boring play that she had to recite lines in. Even Gavin picked up on it. “How did you end up on Kirillia?” “A guy offered me a modeling job.” “What guy?” Desmond pressed. “Sylis Moore?” “No, not him.” Lilly smiled at Gavin and licked her lips. “You’re kind of hot in strange alien way. Can I kiss you just once?” Gavin glanced out the window to see how far they were from landing. “No. Fuck off. I’m married.” Lilly tossed her head back and laughed. “So what? She can join us.” Desmond decided to try to trip her up. “Where do your parents live?” “They’re dead,” she said, struggling with her restraints. “They died in a shuttle accident when I was ten.” She marched over to Desmond and turned her back to him. “Can you take these off? I won’t touch Mr. Married anymore. I promise.” Desmond glanced at Gavin who nodded. He undid her restraints. Lilly rubbed her wrists and turned to face him. “What about you? How about a kiss?” “No. I’m Mr. Almost-Married and my girlfriend is way hotter than you,” Desmond said, watching her reaction. Lilly’s eyes 70

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby narrowed but she didn’t take the bait so he pressed on. “You still haven’t told me about the reason for your detainment at Ferune.” The girl gave him a vacant stare like it was the first time he’d asked the question. “What’s Ferune?” Desmond sighed. “It’s a spaceport. Sylis said that was where he found you.” “Oh yes.” She giggled. “I was waiting for my parents to pick me up because I’d lost my visitor’s pass.” Gavin squinted at her, having picked up on her ever-changing story. “I thought your parents were on Earth wondering where you are.” Before Lilly could respond, Desmond interjected. “No, Gavin don’t you remember, they were killed in a shuttle accident. Try and keep up, will you?” He didn’t even try to keep the sarcasm out of his voice. Gavin started to speak but as soon as he opened his mouth a series of low sirens went off indicating a pilot transmission. “Please strap yourselves in,” the Kirillian pilot said over the video monitor. “We’ll be entering AEssyrian atmosphere in ten seconds.” Lilly squeezed her shoulders up in a delighted shrug. “I can’t wait to meet the Emperor of AEssyria!” She bounded over to her seat and quickly strapped herself in. Desmond didn’t bother to correct her that he wasn’t emperor of the whole planet, just their little part of it. The knot in his stomach started to throb and ache like cancer. He couldn’t shake the feeling that this innocent-looking human woman was pure poison. “I’m starting to think this might not have been such a good idea,” Gavin grumbled. “Starting? I got that feeling from the minute I laid eyes on her. I just hope that we’re both wrong.”

71


Chapter 14 The mountain trail was narrow and steep, but Gypsy had chosen it because it would get them to Kharon’s kingdom much faster. It was also perfect because there was less chance of running into border guards, and if Kharon’s army was on the move, they’d be easy to spot from this vantage point. With his kingdom being situated up in the mountains, the army would have to travel the broader main roads to make decent time. As for the three of them, they should be able to make their way through the side trails without too much delay. But the travel was a challenge with narrow ledges and small woody passages and Scarlet was often falling behind, forcing Gypsy and Khalee to wait for her. “Ugh,” Scarlet said, pushing a low-lying branch out of her way. “This is a nightmare. When do we make camp?” Khalee rode up alongside Gypsy and rolled her eyes. “It’s like traveling with my grandmother.” Gypsy forced herself not to smile. “Soon, Scarlet, soon.” Scarlet caught up to them. Her hair was wild and there were scratches on her forearms. “I’m hungry. Can’t we stop to eat?” “You don’t need to stop to eat. Surely you can multitask enough to ride and eat some rations. We’ll eat some cooked food when we stop for the night.” Gypsy glanced up at the sky. There was still a lot of daylight left. She just hoped the scouts were right and Kharon hadn’t started marching yet. If he had, that was going to be another problem completely. 72

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Scarlet brushed some dirt off her shirt. “This trip is torturing me to death.” Khalee scowled at her. “Well, your constant complaining is torturing me to death.” Scarlet raised an eyebrow. “That’s a little melodramatic.” “Is it?” Khalee said. “You should hear yourself. Poor me. I’m hot. I’m tired. General Theron sucks. You act like you’re the only one out here.” Gypsy whirled her head back and glared at both of them. “We don’t have time for all this bickering. When we have successfully completed this mission you can return to your comfortable life. Until then, shut the hell up!” Khalee fell in behind her. Scarlet brought up the rear, complaining to herself about how much Gypsy was turning into Gavin. Gypsy couldn’t help it, she laughed. “What’s so funny?” Scarlet asked. “You. I don’t think being compared to one of the most successful warlords in existence is an insult.” Scarlet finally made the effort and rode up closer to Gypsy so she didn’t have to shout. “You can be successful without being a total asshole.” “Not on AEssyria, you can’t.” “Okay then, here’s a question I’ve been dying to ask you. Your mom’s a sensitive, intelligent woman. What the hell does she see in him? Even you have to admit, he’s not a very nice man. He’s rude, a bully, a mean drunk and he did encourage Kharon to marry you against your will.” “Gavin had his reasons. He was just trying to protect me.” “Protect you? How? By leaving the door open for Kharon to kidnap you and try and keep you as his captive bride forever. If it hadn’t been for Gavin’s interference, Desmond would have never gotten in that whole mess with Titan. Gavin’s meddling almost got Desmond killed.” 73

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gypsy rubbed the bridge of her nose, controlling the urge to smack Scarlet off her mount. “Desmond went to Titan of his own free will. Even he admits that it was a mistake.” “But it still wouldn’t have happened,” Scarlet grumbled under her breath. “Yeah, well, you wouldn’t even have cared, if you hadn’t come to this planet in the first place. So how far back do you want to play ‘what if’?” “All I’m saying, is that I find it hard to believe that you would defend him after what he did.” “It doesn’t matter anymore. Kharon’s my husband and I’ll deal with it in my own way.” “So you agree with what he did?” Gypsy sighed. This conversation was pointless. “No, I don’t, but it’s done now.” “Do you even like Kharon? I mean outside of this whole primal fever sex thing.” There it was again. The question she’d been trying to answer since Kharon showed up in the empire. It should have been an easy one to answer, but it wasn’t, because no matter how often she asked herself, she honestly didn’t know. Sure, she loved sleeping with him but the truth was, she barely knew him. Every time she was with Kharon, she was either coming into season, in season, or just out of season. She’d never been around him when she was completely normal. Well, except for a brief conversation in the hospital when Caraculla was injured. At that time, sex with Kharon was the furthest thing from her mind. In fact she was in the midst of hating him for almost killing her lover. If it hadn’t been for the Primal Fever, would she have gotten into this relationship? If she answered truthfully, she probably wouldn’t have. After all, she loved Caraculla. Gypsy gave Scarlet a cold glance. “You know, Scarlet, your situation isn’t so different than mine.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” 74

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “You claim to care about Desmond, but your ass is constantly on fire to get off the planet. Have you ever asked if he’d go with you? Do you even care, or would you just sneak away under cover of darkness and be done with the whole thing?” “Of course, I’d ask him to come with me. Why wouldn’t I?” “So, would he go with you? Do you know the answer to that? If you ask me, I don’t think you know my brother any better than I know Kharon.” “That’s bullshit! I do know him. I live with him.” “How the hell can you? Most of the time he barely says a word to you. I’ll bet your time together consists of either you talking or both of you fucking. I don’t think there are a lot of words being exchanged.” “I don’t understand why you’re attacking me.” Scarlet snorted. “Because you want to dole out judgment on everyone else, without taking a look at your own situation.” “For your information, Desmond has made his feelings about me very clear, and I believe everything he’s told me. I don’t have any trust issues with him because he’s never betrayed me. Can you say the same about Kharon? Oh wait, let me answer that for you, shall I? He married you without your consent. He kidnapped you, held you prisoner and then comes slithering over here with vials full of some hormonal enhancement so you’ll come back into some whacked-out season. Then he returns to his kingdom all crazed and confused without a word to you. What do you think about that?” Scarlet bugged her eyes out at Gypsy. ”I think I want you to be quiet for a while. Okay? Just shut up.”

75


Chapter 15 Gavin dragged Lilly into the medical clinic, determined to get the woman a clean bill of health and get rid of her. Desmond brought up the rear even more moody than usual. Gavin wasn’t sure what his problem was. It wasn’t Desmond that Lilly kept trying to grope all the time. From the moment the woman had seen Gavin’s uniform she’d been all over him and it was no great mystery why. Lilly wanted a man with power and money. It didn’t matter if he was young or old, alien, human or anything in between. Everything she needed to know about Gavin was on his uniform and she’d been making aggressive passes at him ever since. The reception desk was empty as was the waiting room, so Gavin left Lilly with Desmond and went into Harlan’s office. It was empty. He paused in the doorway for a moment and frowned. Her absence bothered him a little. Like him, Harlan was either at work or at home. She rarely went anywhere else, and although it was late afternoon, it was still too early for her to have gone home. Maybe she’d gone out for something to eat. A few doors down the hall he heard the familiar sound of Kirillian being spoken in a soft baritone. He went into Krull’s office and found the Kirillian sitting at his desk, dictating notes into a terminal. Before Gavin could speak, Krull held up a hand. Gavin normally would have ignored it and spoken right over the transcript program but he really needed Krull to check this woman out, now. He couldn’t take another 76

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby moment of being pawed at. So he leaned in the doorway and waited for the doctor to finish. Krull finished up and turned off his terminal. “Yes, General. How can I help you?” “Where’s Harlan?” “She was feeling under the weather. I ordered her to go home and rest for a while.” Gavin’s stomach tightened. “Is she all right?” Krull nodded and walked around to the front of his desk. “Calm yourself, General. Trust me, she’s fine. She just needed some downtime. She’s been working very hard lately and you know how she tends to overdo it.” He couldn’t argue with that. Harlan was the only person he knew who was as obsessive about her job as he was about his. That was one of the many things he admired about her. “She’s home you say? Are you sure?” “Yes,” Krull said with a friendly smile. “I sent her home with an escort to ensure she didn’t deviate. Now is there something I can help you with?” Gavin glanced over his shoulder like Lilly was standing right behind him. “We have a patient for you.” Gavin came out to observe Desmond gripping Lilly’s wrist at arm’s length. The scowl on his face gave the impression that it was akin to holding a dead rat by the tail. Gavin waved his hand forward and pointed to an open examination room. Desmond just stared at him, not moving. Gavin stared back and stiffened. He really hated when his son became passively defiant. “Take the young woman in there so Doctor Krull can examine her,” he said through his teeth. Desmond shook his head vigorously. “I don’t want to be in there with her when she’s naked. She’s enough of a nuisance with her clothes on. She seems to have taken a liking to you, so why 77

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby don’t you take her in there?” Then as an afterthought he added, “Excellency.” Gavin was in no mood to argue, and if he turned it into an order his son would punish him by being uncooperative at another inopportune time. Pick your battles. So that left Gavin, yet again, to stay with the woman while Krull checked her out. Since technically Lilly was imperial property, Krull had to make sure that she was healthy and capable of having children, even though the latter was probably unlikely. Humans and AEssyrians had evolved with a similar genus but often not close enough to produce viable offspring. He and Harlan might never have had Gypsy if it hadn’t been for him being half-human. Lilly marched into the exam room and shed her clothes so fast anyone might think she’d been paid a king’s ransom to do it. Then she jumped up on the exam table, nestled in for comfort and opened her legs. A firestorm of sudden and potent lust filled his groin. Gavin was vaguely aware of Krull closing the door behind him. Lilly was nothing short of beautiful. Her body, although a little on the thin side, was long and well-proportioned with large perky breasts and a neatly trimmed nest of golden pubic hair. The sight of her spread wide before him brought the beast in his soul roaring to life. His cock engorged with blood so fast it hurt. Vivid images of climbing on top of her and fucking the life out of her tore through his mind. He wanted her so bad he actually took a step forward. Krull placed one hand on Gavin’s forearm breaking the spell. “Steady, boy.” Gavin backed away and leaned against the far wall. He was stunned by his sudden hunger. Worse yet, he was sweating. Suddenly, his mouth became very dry. Gavin’s thoughts then turned to his beloved wife, Harlan, and his lust for this woman backed off. His desire now had a new focus. 78

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Are you all right?” Krull asked him. “Yes, thank you, Doctor. She just…startled me.” Krull examined the woman, fending off her passes the whole time. Lilly made numerous attempts to question the doctor about his personal life and preferences but Krull was the master of communicative obstinacy. If he didn’t want to talk to a person, he simply wouldn’t. When Krull finished his exam, he broke his stony silence by ordering her to dress while he and Gavin stepped out of the room. They stood in the hallway for a few moments as Gavin forced himself to calm down. He was still slightly shaky from the heated adrenaline spike Lilly had given him. “What do you think?” Gavin asked. “She’s healthy enough, but I’d like to do a psychological workup on her.” Gavin frowned. That could take weeks. How the hell was he going to explain that to the emperor? It wasn’t like Megolyth was a patient man and Gavin didn’t want him focusing on Scarlet again. “How long is that going to take?” “About a week, maybe two.” “I’m afraid that’s impossible. Besides, what slave isn’t strange? Her whole purpose here is to be fucked by the emperor and look pretty. She’s obviously perfect for both those tasks. Who cares if she’s odd?” Krull rubbed his chin. “I’m not as concerned that she’s strange as much as she shows no normal inhibitions. I mean, even a seasoned whore, human or otherwise, would be cautious around you, Gavin. You don’t exactly look like you’d be very warm and tender. And yet here she is, sexually provoking you in a way I find quite disturbing.” “She’s probably been fucked a lot.” “If that were true, then not only would my exam have picked that up, but she’d be much less likely to do what she did in there. 79

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby No, I’m concerned she may have something else going on in that pretty head of hers.” “Look, your point is well taken but I need to turn her over to the emperor. Let him have at her for a few weeks and work this human lust out of his system. Then, when he starts to grow bored, I’ll bring her back. If she’s damaged goods, I’ll take her back to the Kirillian slave trader I bought her from, and get some of our money back.” “I just want to go on record as saying I’m not very comfortable with that. But you’re going to do what you want, so good luck.” Noises came from inside the exam room. It sounded like Lilly was ransacking the drawers. Gavin had to get her out of here. “Will you assist me with her?” Gavin asked. He really didn’t want to be alone with her. Krull smiled. “Of course. I must admit, she’s almost as tempting as your daughter.” But before Gavin could question what he meant by that remark, Krull had gone in to force Lilly to put some clothes on.

80


Chapter 16 It had been a long grueling day of hard riding. They made camp on the backside of some cliffs overlooking the main mountain throughway. The twin suns were slipping below the cliff line leaving them nicely hidden in the shadows. Gypsy assigned Scarlet the task of chopping some wood and putting up tents while she and Khalee went out hunting. They were just about to walk into the woods to find game when Scarlet called out to them. “I don’t know how to put up tents.” Gypsy had half-expected this. “You mean to tell me with all your education you can’t figure out how to put up a tent? Haven’t you ever been camping?” Scarlet frowned. “I hate camping. Besides they’re heavy. I’ll need help.” Khalee threw her hands in the air. “You really are something else, Scarlet. Not only do we have to listen to you complain constantly, but you expect us to do everything for you.” Scarlet stood up and planted her hands on her hips. “Well, I’m not in the fucking army! My purpose on this mission is to keep General Kharon sedated. That’s it. No mention was made about chopping wood or pitching tents!” Gypsy folded her arms. “Well, I wasn’t specifically ordered to feed or house you. Do you like being warm at night?” “Oh come on, Gypsy. Of course I do,” Scarlet said. 81

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Then do what I ask.” Gypsy walked off before Scarlet could give her any more grief. After they had eaten, Scarlet came over and sat down next to Gypsy. “Listen, I’m sorry I’m being so difficult. I’m just pissed at Gavin for making me come on this mission and I’m taking it out on you.” “It’s all right, Scarlet. I guessed as much.” “I’m a little worried about your mom, too.” “What do you mean?” Gypsy asked, burying some bones near the fire. Scarlet’s brow wrinkled. “She wasn’t feeling well when I left. I mean, she’s never late for work and she was half a day late. That’s not like her at all.” “Did she mention that she wasn’t feeling well?” “I didn’t get much of a chance to talk to her. She just started yelling, fired Karla, and kicked me out to go and meet with you.” Gypsy nodded, hoping her mom was just overtired. She comforted herself by remembering that Krull would never let anything happen to her mother. No matter how she felt about him personally, he was a damn good doctor and for some reason fiercely loyal to her mother. “Thanks for telling me.” Khalee came over. “What watch do you want me to take?” she asked Gypsy. “It’s all the same to me,” Gypsy replied with a shrug. “Take your pick.” “I’ll take first.” Khalee settled into a spot where she had a good view of the entire camp. Scarlet stared at the Razorback woman. “You really think Gavin’s going to let Khalee into the army? He’s pretty misogynistic.” Gypsy laid out her bedroll. “He’s changing his views a bit. Besides, he sent her on this mission. It’s probably an audition.” She threw her pack down to use as a pillow and stretched out. It was 82

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby really good to finally lie down. “This is probably a test for all of us.” Scarlet set up her bed nearby and Gypsy found herself wishing the crazy redhead would put more distance between them. She was in no mood to have her ear talked off all night. “He has some nerve testing me, after what he put me through on the last mission.” Gypsy laughed. Scarlet didn’t get him at all. “He might have swapped you with Krull if you hadn’t thrown such a tantrum. You know, it would be in your best interest to learn how to handle him better. He thrives on people’s anger. If you let him ignite your rage, he’ll focus on you like a jungle cat stalking prey. Saying no and picking a fight with him is just going to piss him off and make him go out of his way to make you unhappy. There’s no denying that he’s a spiteful fucker, but he usually gets what he wants…even if it is through brute force. Trust me. I grew up under his rule.” Scarlet placed her hands behind her head and stared up at the stars. “You’re starting to sound like you admire him.” “Well, I am beginning to understand him better. And maybe, if you stop arguing with him long enough, you might too.” A few minutes passed. “Gypsy?” “Yes, Scarlet?” “I think your mom might be pregnant.” The soft blanket of sleep was coming quickly. “I sure hope that’s all it is.” “Gypsy?” “What?” She groaned in tired exasperation. “Do you think your father hates me?” Gypsy thought about the question for a few moments and for the first time felt kind of bad for Scarlet. After all, Gavin was difficult under the best of circumstances, and if Scarlet was going to marry Desmond, Gypsy was sure she didn’t want to be around her new father if she thought he hated her. “He spends way too much time engaging you to hate you. I think he likes you a lot, and I 83

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby believe that he’s truly grateful for everything you’ve done for him, but that doesn’t mean he’s going to put up with any disrespectful, whiny crap. You have certain expectations on how you should be treated because you’re a doctor. Right? Well, he has even higher expectations on how he should be treated because he’s a general.” Scarlet rolled onto her side and Gypsy could see the glow from the campfire flame reflecting off the blood-red hues in her hair. She reminded Gypsy of a witch. “Well, I’ve never been in the military and I’ve never lived anywhere quite like this. I’m expected to know all of this protocol without a clue as where I’m supposed to have learned it. No one wants to cut me any slack. Everyone else can behave as shitty as they want to me, but I’m held accountable for every mistake. I’m so completely frustrated. I hate it here.” Gypsy squinted at her through the dim light. “Have you ever heard the saying: err on the side of caution? You charge into every situation like you’re walking into the arena. I can’t understand why you can treat your patients with so much compassion and diplomacy but everyone else like they’re enemy combatants…especially Gavin.” “He treats me worse than anyone else,” Scarlet said, flopping over onto her back again. The corners of her mouth were pulled down into a deep frown and Gypsy was afraid that she was going to start crying. I am way too tired for this. Gypsy pushed herself up into a sitting position and shifted around so that she was facing Scarlet. She could see Khalee watching them, listening to their conversation and was glad the Razorback had opted out of participating in it. Khalee had very little patience for Scarlet and Gypsy wasn’t in the mood to referee a heated debate between the two. “As a general rule, I never give advice. But I’m going to break that rule and teach you, in a few minutes, what it took me over twenty years to learn on my 84

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby own…the hard way. Although my father is sarcastic and combative, he hears every word that is said to him. You can say anything you want to him if you remember two things: First, if you’re unhappy or are about to disagree with him, do it in private. He loves to behave badly in front of an audience. Second, don’t let him bait you into an angry confrontation. Just say what you need to say in as few words as possible. Don’t waste time trading barbs when he says something crummy. I’ve learned more from watching Desmond interact with him than anyone else and you should pay closer attention to your boyfriend. He knows how to deal with Gavin without losing his cool and, amazingly enough, he can even subtly manipulate him. Once you figure out how to work Gavin, he’s not so bad. Even Khalee knows when his anger is real and when he’s playing games. Now, do you mind if I get some sleep, before my turn at watch?” “All right, Gypsy. The next time I’m forced to deal with your father, I’ll try it your way.”

85


Chapter 17 Megolyth sat on his throne watching Lilly as Gavin led her up to him. His eyes took on that fierce predatory leer most AEssyrian men got when they saw a woman they liked. Desmond wanted to be relieved they were finally getting rid of her, but he wasn’t. Somehow he just knew this was all too easy. He wished his father hadn’t sent Scarlet out on this last mission before he had a chance to marry her. Of course, he understood the need to expedite General Kharon’s capture. If Kharon decided to march on the empire while he was controlled by Titan’s sorcery, they may as well be fighting a war against Titan himself. But Desmond was afraid this nutty girl would do something to upset the emperor prior to Scarlet’s return and that would leave them right back at the beginning. As Gavin had instructed her, Lilly knelt and bowed her head. “Your Majesty.” Gavin knelt next to her. Desmond purposefully stayed closer to the chamber doors so he was too far back from the emperor for it to be required of him. “Where did you find this woman?” Megolyth asked Gavin. “A slave trader on Kirillia, my Liege. She speaks only English and Kirillian. Does she meet your requirements?” Megolyth gestured for both of them to stand up. “She’s quite attractive.” The emperor liked her all right. He just didn’t want to give away too much too soon. It wouldn’t do for a slave girl to know how infatuated her new master was. She might get funny 86

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby ideas. Not that Lilly’s head wasn’t already full of funny ideas anyway. She unnerved the hell out of Desmond as she scanned every building they passed, every room they entered, and every person they met. It was like being with a security droid. When she couldn’t get the information she wanted from a casual once-over, the questions would begin. They were strange intrusive questions that most people weren’t even comfortable asking their best friends. If the person she tried to interrogate didn’t speak Kirillian, she simply moved on to the next distraction. It reminded him of a chess game. Lilly wanted to know how much power each piece had and where it sat on the board. She sized up both males and females. Desmond was sure that Megolyth was like the High Holiday for her and it worried him. “Where did you come from, young lady?” Megolyth asked. Lilly gave him a coy smile. She made sure to keep her gaze on the floor. “I came from Earth, your Majesty. My parents had too many children so they sold me into slavery.” And so her story changes again. Desmond wondered if they were ever going to get a truthful answer out of her. He’d have to dig around to see what he could find. Lilly’s real story might prove to be very interesting indeed. Desmond tried not to smile when he saw Gavin’s head snap to the side to look at the woman. Surely you’re not surprised she lied to you again? “That’s unfortunate,” the emperor said. “But I think you’ll find a nice home here with us.” She bowed. “I’m sure of it, your Majesty.” “You’ve done well, Gavin. You and Desmond may go.” Megolyth stepped down from his throne and took Lilly’s hand. “Oh and, Desmond? Don’t forget about practice tomorrow.” Desmond nodded stiffly. “No, your Majesty. I won’t forget.” He was just about to turn around and take off when Gavin snapped 87

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby his fingers twice and pointed at the ground. What the hell does he want now? Desmond turned back around and stood at attention while his father spoke to the emperor. “There are just a few things, your Majesty,” Gavin said. Megolyth frowned and squeezed Lilly’s hand affectionately. “What things?” “First of all, I would strongly suggest you not allow your new…friend to have too much freedom just yet. We don’t want her being injured by one of your wives or other concubines.” The emperor nodded thoughtfully. “Hmm, I see your point.” “And second, if you have any problems with her, please let me know right away. She looks harmless enough but she is quite eccentric and we haven’t had an opportunity to confirm anything about her background.” Megolyth laughed. “Who isn’t eccentric these days?” He wasn’t taking any of this seriously. “I’m sure everything will be fine. Thank you for bringing her to me.” Then the emperor led Lilly out of the throne room and headed down the hall. Desmond fell in step alongside his father and said, “How long do you think this will last?” “Hopefully just long enough for you to marry your girlfriend. I’m sure I don’t need to tell you that I am highly uncomfortable with this woman in the emperor’s harem.” “She gives you the creeps too?” “Let’s just say that she doesn’t appear to have any boundaries and that concerns me.”

88


Chapter 18 Ever since Harlan had come home this evening, she just couldn’t get enough to eat. So far she’d eaten two steaks and one of them she hadn’t bothered to cook. Now she was fighting the urge to go fetch a third. If her body wasn’t consumed with weariness she would probably be up rummaging through the kitchen again. As if her hunger wasn’t annoying enough, every time she ate, she got nauseous. Not just a little sick, but ready to purge her entire insides sick. Then, after about fifteen minutes, it would fade and the hunger would return. She was exhausting herself, so she pushed the empty plate away from her and laid her head down on the table. A constant battle raged between her ravenous hunger and her devastating exhaustion. There were times that she was so hungry that her stomach felt like it was digesting itself. But she was so tired that she didn’t have the strength to get up and eat. That worried her a lot, because when she did finally wake up she felt too weak and drained and just wanted to fall back asleep no matter how hungry she was. As sleep took her again, she thought about how happy she was that Gavin would be back today. Harlan was yanked into consciousness from her most recent nap, when the front door creaked then slammed. Finally Gavin was home. A rock of nervous tension settled in her stomach. What’s he going to say when he smells my pregnancy? They hadn’t discussed having more children in so long. After trying for many years with 89

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby no results both of them had just assumed Gypsy was a chance occurrence and that it wouldn’t ever happen again. His heavy boots thumped on the stone floor as he made his way across the living room to the kitchen. Gavin filled the doorway and paused as his nostrils flared. Then he came over and sat down across from her. He glanced down at the empty, still bloody steak plate then looked Harlan in the eye. He dared to look pleased with himself. Harlan’s hormones took over and her lips twisted into an involuntary frown. Then the tears broke loose and made their way down her cheeks in rapid succession. Not because she was sad, but because she just couldn’t control any part of her mind anymore. “Darling,” he said, walking over to her. He moved a chair next to hers and hugged her tight. She buried her face in his uniform and wrapped her arms around him. He stroked her hair. “You’re all right, my love. Are you unhappy about the baby?” His tender affection helped and soon she was able to get her tears under control. She shook her head. “No. I’m really happy.” Gavin placed one hand under her chin and tilted her face up. Gentle kisses rained down on her face as he wiped the tears away. “I’m happy too.” Harlan sat back sniffling. “I’m just worried, Gavin. When I had Gypsy, I was so much younger. I’m already sicker than I was with her.” “Yes, but you have Scarlet and Krull to help you now. It will be all right, you’ll see.” He paused to squeeze her again. “I’m just wondering why this happened now. We’ve been having sex for over twenty-five years and never used any type of contraceptive.” “Krull came up with a theory that since your back surgery was such a success your sperm count had probably increased substantially.”

90

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gavin nodded. “I hadn’t considered that possibility, but it makes sense.” He touched the side of her face with the back of his hand. “Do you want this baby?” Harlan smiled. “Of course, I do.” She cleared her throat and nestled back into her chair. “It was just the last thing I was expecting and, well, I’m just feeling so overwhelmed.” He squeezed her hand. “Don’t. I’ll take good care of you.” Harlan couldn’t help it, she laughed, because he sounded so uncharacteristically sweet. Gavin didn’t show it much, but he could be an excellent caretaker when he wanted to. He was old enough to not give a shit what the other males thought of him. He’d made his mark. He had nothing to prove to anyone. “What if it’s another girl?” she joked. Gavin smiled and kissed her. “Wouldn’t that be interesting? But truthfully, dear, I don’t care. As long as both you and the baby are well, I’ll be happy.” “I just thought you would rather have a son.” He kissed her cheek. “I already have a son. I just need to get to know him better. If I have another, that’s fine too.” Harlan felt the tension inside slowly unraveling. “Will you help me take care of the baby? I really don’t want any strangers moving into the house…even if they are imperial nursemaids.” “I will. I give you my word. You also have a daughter, and will soon have another daughter by marriage, who can help out as well. I don’t think you’ll be lacking for assistance.” She took a deep breath and let it out fast. “I think I’m feeling better now.” “Good,” Gavin said. He opened his arms and she climbed into his lap sitting on him backward. She wrapped her arms and legs around him and stayed like that for a long time as he nuzzled her neck. The steady thumping of his heart against her ear began soothing her frantic insecurities. 91

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Are you really happy about the baby?” she said, looking up at him suspiciously. “You know I am. Besides having you saddled with another one of my offspring will keep you from running off with a younger male for a while longer.” Harlan giggled softly and pushed her face into his chest. “I love you so much, Gavin,” she said. Her voice was muffled by his uniform. Sleep was taking her again, pulling her into a warm sea of comfort and peace. The last words she heard before she slipped under the surface were, “I love you too, Harlan.”

92


Chapter 19 Lilly was taken into Megolyth’s bedchamber cleaned, dressed and ready for the night. She wore a short, white nightgown sequined in tiny white crystals. Her platinum blond hair was around shoulder-length and styled in lovely, loose pin curls. She had the face of an angel: smooth white skin with delicate features and pink full lips. Megolyth had seen his share of beautiful women in his time, AEssyrians, humans and other aliens but she was the manifestation of a goddess. Just the thought of ravishing this lovely creature all night fired his passion like nothing else had in a very long time. The ladies who had helped dress her bowed and slipped out of the room. Lilly glided forward, her hips moving in an inviting, sexy roll. A potent, overwhelming lust seeped out from Megolyth’s brainstem and he found he couldn’t take his eyes off her. He stood up next to the bed, somewhat surprised she didn’t seem to be afraid of him. She appeared to just assume she wasn’t in any danger. She stopped a few feet from him. “I picked out the nightgown myself. Do you like it?” Megolyth felt like a tongue-tied adolescent. “Like you, it’s beautiful.” “Wouldn’t you like it better on the floor?” 93

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Megolyth’s cock, already painfully hard, ached for her private heat. “Yes, I would.” Lilly unfastened the tiny buttons on the front of the gown. She pulled it open revealing her beautiful body, then slid it off her shoulders and let it drop to the floor stepping out of it. “I’d rather be naked, anyway,” she said with a tiny grin. Megolyth took two quick strides to pull her against him but the moment he got close enough she reached her hand out, grabbed his groin and squeezed. She didn’t hurt him, but the aggressive action surprised and confused him. Lilly smiled wickedly, knowing it had unnerved him. She caressed his length through his pants and licked her pink lips. “I want to suck that big cock dry,” she said, pushing Megolyth back into the bed. With nimble fingers, she unfastened his pants, yanked them around his ankles, and wrapped those soft pink lips around his cock. Megolyth tried to stop and slow her down, but he was immediately awash in desperate pleasure. Her tongue firmly rubbed the ridges along his cock while her eager mouth worked his length with more vigor than a whorehouse madam. Megolyth had slept with sexually aggressive women before, but he’d never been overrun. Lilly was more than just aggressive, she was dominating and for the first time in his life, Megolyth was at a loss for what to do. He liked what she was doing, but hated that she was calling all the shots but he didn’t have the will to stop her. Lilly sucked his cock until he climaxed, then ordered him to the middle of the bed where she straddled his hips. She ran her hands down his chest and smiled. “What a big, hot alien you are. I love that funky cock of yours. Does your entire race have that?” “Yeah,” Megolyth said, wondering if he should call the guards and get her out of here. But even as his common sense told him to get her out, his body refused to let her go. 94

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Lilly grabbed the shaft of his cock and stuffed it into her. She bounced several times, pushing his size into her with a force that must have hurt. But she seemed oblivious to any discomfort. She smiled in triumph as her juices finally eased the way. This was madness. “I really like your general, too. Maybe we could have a threesome some time?” Her pussy grew softer and wetter and Megolyth wondered if the thought of Gavin had turned her on. Under normal circumstances he might have been angry, but nothing was normal where this woman was concerned. “He wouldn’t do it.” Megolyth reached up and massaged her breasts. They were perky and round and touching them brought another thrill right into his balls. He moaned and she laughed. She leaned down and kissed him but there was no tenderness, just a strange gentleness like she was forcing it. “Why not?” “He’s devoted to his wife.” She bounced on his cock. Then, without warning, she tossed her head back and laughed. “I can’t believe a guy like that would be devoted to anything. Anyway, his wife could always join in too. We could do a little swapping. Unless she’s ugly and you wouldn’t want her.” “She’s probably the most attractive human woman I’ve ever met but you can forget any sexual trysts with her. She’s only interested in one man.” Megolyth grunted as she came down a little too hard on him. “Could you go a little easier?” Lilly looked down at him like she didn’t remember who he was then gave him a pouty frown. “Poor baby. I’m sorry.” Lilly slowed down her aggressive thrusts and easily rotated her hips around. “There, that should feel better. What does she do?” “Who? Gavin’s wife?” There was way too much talking during their sex. He was getting close to telling her to shut up. “Yes.” 95

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “She’s my chief physician at the Imperial Medical Clinic. She’s human, like you.” “You like human women?” Megolyth rolled over on top of her. She wasn’t turned on by him, she was just going through the motions. “I used to.” Lilly didn’t seem to catch the insult. She just opened her legs wide and let him penetrate her again. His climax was rising, but much more slowly than he would have liked. For one of the few times in his life he just wanted to get this over with. “Can you order him to fuck me while you watch?” Megolyth tried to ignore her and thrust faster. “Mmmm…” she said. “That’s good.” Lilly wrapped her legs around him. She reached behind and tickled his anus. Megolyth didn’t enjoy it but he was too close to release to complain. Lilly cried out, screaming through her orgasm like she was being beaten within an inch of her life. Then Megolyth climaxed as well. He immediately rolled off her onto his back. They lay there for several minutes, then Lilly got up and picked her nightgown up off of the floor pulling it on. “You didn’t answer my question. Can you order him to fuck me?” Megolyth stared at her. There was something strange about this woman. She just didn’t act like any slave he’d ever known. “I wouldn’t order him to do anything against his will.” “Well, I thought you were the emperor.” “I am.” “So why wouldn’t you? Don’t you want to turn me on?” He smiled. Where did she think she was? “I don’t care if you get turned on or not. Just as long as I get what I want.” “But if I’m really turned on, the sex could be so much better. You’d get much more of what you want.”

96

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Megolyth squinted, rubbing his forehead. Then to shut her up, he conceded. “Okay. I’ll ask him. Now, why don’t you get out for a while?” “Can I look around the palace?” “Sure,” he said, closing his eyes. “Just don’t get into any trouble and stay out of restricted areas.”

97


Chapter 20 Desmond came home to an empty house. He dropped his patrol pack in the foyer, poured himself a drink, and sat down in the large leather wing chair that faced the courtyard. Scarlet’s rich, warm scent was everywhere and a strange sadness filled him. Hell, if he was really honest with himself, he realized he missed her. He missed her a lot. It was weird to long for a woman this much. It wasn’t the sex. After his duty assignment on Loss, he was used to going without for long stretches. This was different. He loved being with her, and now as he sat alone in this empty house he knew that he didn’t want to live his life without her. It was frightening to have such strong feelings for someone. Since Northe’s death he had managed to avoid any strong emotional attachments for a long time. Then one day Scarlet had come into his life and his feelings had rebelled against their solitary confinement. If anyone’d asked him to pinpoint what it was about her that he loved, all he could say was everything. The good, the bad, the indifferent. It made up the entirety of how he felt. He put his drink down on the end table and let his depression nag him for a while, then let his thoughts drift to Gavin. Ever since his ordeal with Titan’s doppelganger, his father had been very different. Gavin left work early a few weeks ago just to invite Desmond out for drinks. He hadn’t wanted to go, but as usual, his father wore him down with his constant badgering. While out at the tavern, Gavin had been civil and avoided the usual 98

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby old subjects that always led to a fight. Desmond had actually had fun with Gavin for the first time since meeting him. Not all of his old times with Gavin were miserable, just most of them. When Desmond was much younger and the hopes for a good relationship with his father were still hanging around, he would secretly hope for a war to break out. His father was very different while on campaign. He and Desmond connected as soldiers and got along splendidly. Being on the battlefield fighting side by side with him was a natural high that was unrivaled. But that connection only lasted as long as the war. Once they returned the personal conflicts restarted. His father would compliment him on his military service, and then launch into a lament about how he couldn’t understand why his son was satisfied being an enlisted man. He complained bitterly about Desmond’s wasted talents and accused him of being lazy and unmotivated. Sometimes Gavin even threatened to boot him out of the army just because he had the power to. It always ended the same—a vicious fight, a demotion and Desmond being shipped off to some punishment of a duty station. For the first time he dared to hope that now things were different. Gavin had found a remarkable woman who had managed to make him strive to be a better man. He still couldn’t figure out how his father and Harlan had ended up together but now that he was with Scarlet he had a better understanding of the passion they shared. Desmond had liked Harlan ever since he’d first met her. Despite Gavin’s usual crappy treatment of him, Harlan was always warm, gracious and treated him like a son. And now Gavin seemed to be following suit and treating him like a son as well. But that didn’t mean he was letting his guard down. All this good behavior could easily fade away and the mean-spirited, evil drunk would return. No man changed that completely, he didn’t care how in love with Harlan Gavin was. He was still Gavin, and no one was ever going to change that. 99

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby What amazed Desmond most of all was that he liked being with his father now in this non-campaign setting. He enjoyed Gavin’s sexist jokes and military gossip. His father would get a few drinks in him and spill everything: whose career was on the rise and whose was probably not going to make it very far, and most fun of all, who was sleeping with whose wife. He liked the way Gavin got that ambitious fire in his eye when he talked about Gypsy and how well her training was going. He loved the fact that Gavin was so proud of her that he even used her as an example to insult his men. Desmond actually wasn’t ashamed anymore to admit he was Gavin’s son. And deep down in Desmond’s soul, he was grateful Gavin had saved him from Titan and was now helping him keep Scarlet out of the emperor’s claws. Remembering Scarlet again sent a longing through his heart. He glanced at his drink and realized it had been almost an hour and he hadn’t taken one sip. He wondered where Scarlet was now, if she was afraid of the forest sounds, and if she was thinking about him too. He hoped she was safe. Even though she wasn’t on a combat-oriented mission anything could happen and he was worried about her. There was no denying that she was smart and could think her way out of any situation, but she still had a lot to learn about this brutal, unforgiving world. A knock sounded on the door and Desmond got up to answer it. A young messenger, barely through adolescence, stood before him in a bright red uniform jacket and black pants. He held out a piece of paper and smiled. “A message for you, sir.” “Thanks,” Desmond mumbled. He took it from the youth and closed the door. What now? He stared down at the gold embossed seal on the outside of the folded note. It was from the Imperial Registrar’s Office. The emperor had lifted the ban on marrying Scarlet. He’d even given Desmond an exclusive five-day window to marry her 100

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby before she was up for grabs. Desmond folded the message and stuffed it into his pocket. A nervous flutter twisted his stomach. That meant he’d have to marry Scarlet as soon as she got back. Everything seemed so rushed. Especially since Desmond had vowed never to get married. And then there was the messy business of his past. The real reason he’d had to leave Kirillia. He’d never told anyone about that, not even Northe. But he should tell Scarlet if they were going to be married. She had a right to know in case she wanted to change her mind. The thought alone coated his emotions with an impermeable blackness. What would she think if she knew he’d had to leave Kirillia because he’d murdered someone? Desmond ran his fingers through his hair and sat back down in the chair. Turning the note over and over in his fingers he stared at his still untouched drink. Every instinct he had told him not to tell her, but what if one day she found out? It was foolish to keep such a big secret from her. He knew that she may want to leave AEssyria someday and one of her planetary options would be Kirillia. There were a number of reasons Desmond couldn’t live there…wouldn’t live there. But the real question was if she loved him enough to marry him anyway. For a second he thought about telling Gavin and maybe getting some advice but then quickly dismissed it. Gavin would interrogate him. He’d insist on talking about the murder at length and he really didn’t want to discuss any details…especially why. The murder was a long time ago and, since he’d been a minor and his mother rich, Desmond’s records had been purged. But most of his victim’s family was still alive on Kirillia and they’d never forgiven him. If he ever went back there to live he would probably be marked for some death grudge and he wasn’t willing to put Scarlet in that kind of danger. Finally, when his eyelids started to weigh heavy, he tossed back his drink and lay down on the couch. He wasn’t interested in 101

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby sleeping in their bed because it reminded him too much that Scarlet wasn’t there. So he closed his eyes and tried to sleep. Unfortunately, sleep was very unkind to him. It was neither refreshing nor deep and was plagued by horrible dreams of violence and murder.

102


Chapter 21 The suns had been up for only an hour, but Gypsy, Khalee and Scarlet had been riding for three. Khalee was a good soldier and just accepted that discomfort and fatigue went with the mission. Scarlet on the other hand, had been mumbling to herself for over two miles. She bitched about the bugs, and the heat, and about how sick she was of eating meat all the time. For the most part, Gypsy ignored her. She knew Scarlet’s real problem was with Gavin and the heavy-handed way he’d forced her to come on this mission. Scarlet wouldn’t have been nearly as difficult if the prince of darkness hadn’t jumped her in his office. So typical of her father to piss someone off and leave Gypsy to pick up the pieces. A sudden and surprising feeling came over her. It was sexual, not unlike the rush she got when she saw a very sexy male in the arena fighting. Gypsy stopped her mount and held up her hand. “Scarlet, be quiet.” Scarlet fell into a sulky silence. A hungry need warmed Gypsy’s blood and her sex grew moist. It was Kharon. It had to be. He was close. For the first time in a long while Gypsy let her instinct guide her. She caught the faint aroma of her husband’s flesh and several other males. They were close by. Gypsy gestured for Khalee and Scarlet to hide over by a steep embankment. Scarlet frowned, but Khalee grabbed her bridle and dragged her off. Gypsy climbed up on her hyperia’s back and 103

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby grabbed a low branch. She climbed as high as she could go and used her binoculars to scan the main trail. Kharon’s army was on the march with him in the lead. They rode two by two, no one talking and everyone armed for war. Damn it! He’s been a very busy warlord. How the hell am I going to stop him now? Because Titan had control of his mind, there was no reasoning with him. Hell, he couldn’t even sense her, which in retrospect was probably a good thing. Scanning the faces of his men they looked stressed, unhappy and a little bit scared. She had no doubt that his strange behavior didn’t go unnoticed by those in his own kingdom. There was only one thing to do. They were going to have to follow him and hope he left his men for a moment so they could capture him. Oh yeah, that would be easy. Gypsy climbed back down and snuck over to where Scarlet and Khalee were. “It’s him all right. But he’s got a whole fucking legion with him. We’ve got to find some way of luring him away from them if we’re going to have any chance at a capture.” “He loves you,” Scarlet said. “Can’t you just try to talk to him?” “It’s not that easy, Scarlet. He’s not exactly in his right mind. Besides, what do you two do if I get taken prisoner?” Scarlet made a face. “None of this stuff makes any sense. I thought he gave up being a general to be with you. Why is he doing this?” Gypsy shook her head impatiently. She needed solutions, not a bunch of questions. “It’s a long story which I’ll tell you once we get ahold of him. Now give me suggestions.” “Well,” Khalee said, “he’s got to take a piss sometime. And don’t males usually go off by themselves to do it? That could be the opportunity we need.” “Good idea. If we shadow them for the rest of the day he’ll probably relieve himself before going to bed. If not we can always 104

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby try and get him in the morning. But we’re going to have to stay close and downwind. I’ll have to keep tabs on where they set up his tent so we can plan an ambush,” Gypsy said. **** They followed General Kharon and his legion for the rest of the day. Gypsy sweated every minute of every hour. Kharon had separated from his men around noon to relieve himself but the opportunity for an ambush without being captured just wasn’t there. She knew, too, that Gavin’s scouts must have alerted him as to how close Kharon and his soldiers were. She just hoped her father didn’t do anything drastic until she had a chance to get Kharon alone. As early evening approached, the legion was only a few short miles away from the imperial border. Kharon stopped his men and gave the order to set up the last camp before the invasion. Gypsy wasted no time in scurrying up a tree and keeping her husband under close surveillance. Once his tent was up, she dropped down and grabbed Scarlet. “You come with me. Kharon has set up his evening quarters near the heavily wooded side of the camp.” Gypsy then turned to Kahlee and pointed to a tall conifer tree. “You set up in that and keep watch on Kharon’s tent. You’ll recognize it by the three banners. The doctor and I are going to lie in wait in the woods near it. I’ll be keeping my binoculars on you. If he comes out and heads into the woods give me a signal and we’ll be ready. Once you’ve given it, get your ass over there in case things go bad. I really don’t want to be captured. Do you understand?” Khalee nodded. “Then repeat my instructions.” Khalee sighed but repeated them perfectly. “Good.” Gypsy glanced over at Scarlet. “Do you have everything you need?” “Yes. I’m ready,” she said with a slight tremor to her voice. 105

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gypsy and Scarlet rode down as close to the camp as they dared before dismounting and tethering their hyperia. Gypsy led Scarlet through the dense woods and crouched down when Kharon’s tent came into view. “I’m going to take a position up there she pointed to a thick gnarled tree. Wh—” “You can’t expect me to climb up a tree with my medical bag,” Scarlet interrupted, her voice a harsh whisper. “No. I can’t risk you falling or him hearing you jump down. I want you to take a position behind that dead trunk over there. It should keep you well hidden. Don’t come out until you hear me engage Kharon.” “What are you going to do?” Gypsy shrugged, “I’m going to distract him with my feminine charms. What else? You just have your syringe ready and focus on getting him doped up.” **** The women waited and waited. Gypsy’s eyeballs were starting to ache from watching Khalee through the binoculars. It had been hours and the daylight had all but evaporated. Gypsy had wedged herself in the crook of a bifurcated tree branch and her hip and shoulder were going numb. The night’s coolness was sending uncomfortable chills through the damp sweat under her armor. She hated the low temperatures in this region and didn’t know how anyone lived here. Gypsy busied herself flicking tree bugs away from her as they made their trek through the craggy bark. There were few things worse than the itch associated with getting some type of multilegged creature crawling between her and her armor. She was pleased with both Khalee and Scarlet. Both women held their positions as instructed even though they had been here forever. Looking through her binoculars she panned over to Khalee and saw the woman’s arm wave back and forth several times. This was it: their only chance to 106

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby get a hold of Kharon. “Get ready. He’s coming,” she called back to Scarlet. Gypsy watched as his unmistakable bulk moved through the woods about twenty yards from the camp. Just as Khalee suggested he came into the woods to piss choosing a spot about three trees away from where Gypsy was sitting. The general had just put his cock back in his pants when Gypsy jumped down. She purposely didn’t draw her saber, not wanting to provoke him into a combative response. He studied her with midnight black eyes: enchanted eyes. “Gypsy.” Gypsy didn’t give away Scarlet creeping up behind him. “Hello, my love. I’ve missed you and I’m taking you back with me,” Gypsy said. Scarlet was almost there so Gypsy stepped forward, grabbed Kharon’s chest armor, and gave him a smoky kiss. It was just enough of a distraction. Scarlet moved up in a crouch and jabbed Kharon in the upper section of his thigh. She’d used a long, thick needle to ensure that she got through his clothes. He emitted a muffled snarl, broke the kiss then twisted around toward Scarlet. She tried to scramble back but didn’t make it before Kharon swung his arm backwards and smacked her in the face. Scarlet fell back a few feet just as Kharon turned on Gypsy. He reached out to grab her just as the drug took effect and a second later, he went down too. Khalee was there immediately and rushed over to help Scarlet up. “Are you okay?” The doctor wiped a small trickle of blood from her lip. “Yeah. There must be something of him left in there because he could have easily killed me if he’d wanted to.” “Come on,” Gypsy whispered. “We’ve got to get him out of here before his men come looking for him.” All three women grabbed a limb and dragged the warrior through the leaves. They dragged him as far as the embankment 107

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby and took cover behind some fallen trees and large rocks. Ten minutes later two soldiers came to where Kharon had relieved himself. “General?” one called out. The other shook his head in disgust. “Just great. More fucking weirdness. What do we do now?” The first soldier walked around but didn’t look too eager to find his general. “Guess we’ll go back to the camp and wait for him.” “Do you think we should send some men out to look for him?” the second soldier asked. “No. It seems like every time anyone follows protocol he just get weirder and more pissed off. Let’s just leave him for now. It wouldn’t be the first time he’s disappeared.” Both soldiers made their way back toward the camp and Gypsy heard them giving the men orders to settle in for the night. “What now?” Scarlet whispered. Gypsy glanced at Kharon. He was out cold. “We get him up on a hyperia and take him back to Gavin. Hopefully these soldiers will get bored and go back home. I doubt they’re going to keep marching without their general.” Khalee frowned. “He’s over three hundred pounds. How are we supposed to get him up on a hyperia?” Scarlet led the biggest of their animals over and Gypsy pulled out a large chunk of dried meat from the saddlebag. “We don’t have to get him up. We just need to bring the hyperia down.” To the amazement of her traveling companions Gypsy held the meaty offering down low between the animal’s front legs and spoke to him in low tones coaxing him into kneeling down. “Where did you learn that trick?” Khalee asked with a big smile. “My father told me how to do it once when regaling me with one of his wounded-on-the-battlefield stories. Let’s get him loaded 108

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby and head home just in case these soldiers were briefed on some sort of back-up plan. I doubt it, but you never know.” Then they all pulled, pushed and lifted Kharon over the saddle. Even though the mount was kneeling, it was no easy feat getting a three hundred plus pound bull male into that saddle. When they were done, Scarlet turned to Gypsy and said between pants, “I really hate your father for this.” Gypsy untied the mount and tied it to her own. “That makes two of us.”

109


Chapter 22 The last place on the planet Desmond wanted to be this morning was Megolyth’s private arena. He’d never felt comfortable with the upper classes because they were arrogant and always so full of shit. Even worse, he was minus Gavin who’d conveniently decided to stay at the military complex in case General Kharon and his army crossed the border. Gavin wanted to be ready for a counterattack in the event Gypsy wasn’t able to take her husband prisoner. That left Desmond alone with the emperor who he hated for trying to take Scarlet from him. Just fucking great. Megolyth showed up with just one guard, armored up and ready for practice. He marched onto the arena floor in dark bronze and gold armor. All along his armor were silver details that caught the light and shone with polished brilliance. This armor obviously hadn’t seen much use. Megolyth looked more like a god dropping in to do the peasantry a favor than an emperor. As was protocol, Desmond knelt and bowed his head. “Your Majesty.” Megolyth gestured for Desmond to get up. “Don’t bother with all that crap when it’s just the two of us.” Desmond stood. “Yes, Majesty.” Megolyth smiled. “Just call me by my name, Desmond.” This whole thing was already getting weird. “I’ll try, sir.” Megolyth pulled his sword and Desmond took a step back. He drew his own weapon and stood ready. “I want to thank you and 110

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gavin for Lilly,” Megolyth said, striking a few warm up blows that Desmond easily deflected. “She’s quite strange, but a stunning woman. Where did you find her?” Desmond launched a weak attack that Megolyth easily deflected. This was boring the hell out of him. “An upscale Kirillian slave dealer in Gnich Et.” “How is Scarlet doing?” Desmond lowered his weapon for a moment and stared at Megolyth. The emperor’s eyes sparkled with dark mischief. A slow, menacing anger swirled in his gut. Desmond lunged forward and struck a few not-so-easy blows, marking the emperor’s armor three times. Megolyth disengaged and rolled his shoulders to loosen them up. “Are you really in love with her or are you just being possessive?” As much as Desmond didn’t want Megolyth to know his true feelings, he needed to make this clear right now. “I’m in love with her.” Lunging forward with impressive speed, Megolyth went on the attack. His blade flashed through the air, coming down several times in an unusual chopping offensive that confused Desmond for a moment. Desmond pulled from all his training and successfully deflected all the blows but one that drove a deep scratch along the right side of his armor. Apparently the emperor wasn’t toying with him anymore and that was just fine with him. You want to play, fucker? Let’s go. “What if I was in love with her too?” Megolyth asked. That was it. Desmond came at him with a series of fast cuts and jabs that immediately put Megolyth on the defensive. Ignoring the little voice in his head telling him to hold back, he continued the attack and didn’t let up. He punished the emperor with violence, driving him back several times until Megolyth was able to duck low and come around behind him. 111

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The fight came to a stop with both men breathing hard. “You’re not in love with her,” Desmond said. “You have harems of concubines, at least three queens, and dozens of slaves. Not to mention all of the noble pussy that comes happily to your bed. What would you want with a human doctor?” “She’s beautiful.” “So what? All of your women are beautiful. Why take an unwilling one?” The emperor frowned and sheathed his weapon. “Because she is unwilling.” A thought came into his head and before Desmond knew what he was saying, he remarked, “That’s a bit juvenile and twisted, don’t you think?” He was fully expecting Megolyth to be angry and have him arrested. But instead the emperor said, “You’re right. I’m ashamed of myself and yet I can’t stop. I have everything a male could possibly want: money; power; comfort; position. But you know what? It’s all meaningless because it was given to me. I don’t have to work for anything anymore. Everything my heart desires, I get. No debate, no struggle. Even my wives and concubines don’t refuse me anything. “I fuck them out of duty but feel very little desire. Honestly, I don’t know if I ever really wanted any of them. I married and acquired women because of their bloodlines and social status. Only once did I take a woman to my bed out of love alone. And that is a woman I can never have.” Desmond was intrigued. “Why can’t you have her? Who is she?” Megolyth waved his hand dismissing the guard. When the soldier was gone, the emperor studied Desmond for a long time. “If I tell you, you have to swear to me you will never breathe a word of it to anyone.” This must really be good. He shrugged. “All right, I swear.” 112

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Megolyth pointed to the ground. “On your knee and swear.” The emperor’s intensity was making Desmond very nervous and he was starting to wonder if he really wanted to know this. He went down on his knee. “I swear to take what you tell me to the grave.” Desmond stood up wondering if he should dismiss this whole conversation and stay ignorant of Megolyth’s secret. That would probably be the smart thing to do. But before he had a chance to change his mind the emperor spoke. “Harlan.” Desmond stared at Megolyth speechless. Is he lying? How is what he’s saying even possible? He shook his head confused. “I don’t understand. When were you ever with her? How?” Megolyth scanned the arena and kept his voice low. “It was a long time ago. Gypsy was just a small child. Gavin went on a mission to fight the Diamondbacks and didn’t return. The only survivor of that horrible battle said everyone had died so, of course we thought Gavin was one of the dead. Harlan was destroyed by the news. Months passed and nothing, no body, no word. So I forced her to move into the Imperial Palace for her protection. I spent a lot of time consoling her and helping her face each day. One day I came by her office to check on her and she broke. I was more than willing to let her use me to purge some of her grief so I seduced her, foolishly believing it could be a new beginning for us.” Desmond knew the story. “But then Gavin stumbled out of the jungle alive.” “That’s right. He was badly injured and half-mad, but alive.” “As the emperor, I couldn’t show my devastation, but my whole world collapsed. Harlan and I never talked about it and I never told anyone about what happened between us until now.” “And Gavin never found out,” Desmond said thoughtfully. “No. I’m sure I need not tell you what might happen if he did.” 113

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby A block of ice formed in Desmond’s heart. It wasn’t hard to imagine a vengeful Gavin waging a full-scale civil war over something like this. “Why tell me?” “Because I trust you, Desmond. I don’t trust very many people but I do trust you. And for some strange reason, I wanted to tell someone about what happened. It’s been festering inside me for so very long. I just wanted to get it out.” Desmond nodded. “Lucky me.” Megolyth laughed and slapped Desmond on the back affectionately. “Come on, let’s go get some lunch and then we can start again with full stomachs.”

114


Chapter 23 Harlan sat at the front desk of the medical clinic, starving but unable to leave. To make matters worse she was sitting in, quite possibly, the most uncomfortable chair in the empire. Being a mere five foot eight inches, her toes barely touched the floor and there were no adjustment devices to be found. Already her day was sucking. Much to the aggravation of her husband she’d come in early to make sense of the day’s schedule and was furious to find Karla had left the desk an unstocked mess. There were no pens and the day planner was full. Karla had never bothered to order another one. So appointments were scribbled in the margins and on scrap pieces of paper in AEssyrian—an even more impossible language to read let alone speak. Add to that Karla’s atrocious penmanship. It’s like everything is written in code. To top matters off, Krull kept marching over and barking at her to take a break. How he thought anything was going to get done with her taking breaks every minute of the day, she didn’t know. Does every man in my life have to be an intrusive, overbearing jerk? As the morning wore on, more and more junior soldiers kept coming in with minor ailments. This sometimes happened when Rakon was riding the new recruits too hard and they wanted to get back at him by feigning illness. Harlan was usually sympathetic and would let them rest in the waiting room for an hour or two before sending them back out but not today. Today she’d had enough. 115

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby With a crowd clamoring around her desk for the sign-in sheet Harlan felt her fuse burning up quickly. Oddly enough the smell of other AEssyrian males who were not her husband, made her irritable and now she was being bombarded by the odors of at least nine of them. Before she became violent with them, she stood up and said, “Unless you are waving around a bloody stump, running a fever, or have a previously scheduled appointment, you need to get out of my clinic! I have no time for your crybaby bullshit today. Come back in a month and a half.” There was a collective, unhappy groan but the young soldiers started leaving. Harlan pushed her butt back into the chair and gripped the edge of the desk, pulling herself as far forward as her ever growing stomach would allow. Another wave of intense nausea came over her. She focused on her breathing and tried to stay calm wondering if she should go stand in the bathroom for a few minutes. Thankfully it passed, probably because she didn’t have anything in her stomach to expel. Placing a hand on her belly she rubbed it in a small circle and marveled at how she was growing. The round lump that she’d been concealing underneath her shirt was quickly trying to become a basketball. Carrying an AEssyrian child was very taxing on humans. A typical pregnancy only lasted three months and after the birth, the child developed quickly. AEssyrian genetics didn’t care that the human body needed more time to prepare for a large baby like this. It just stripped the mother of nutrients and strength and filtered it all to the fetus. Not only was carrying an alien baby a draining and difficult process, but for human women there was an added danger. Forty percent of all such pregnancies resulted in the death of the mother. Happily, Harlan’s chances were better than most because she’d already had a half-breed child. “Why aren’t you on break yet?” Krull said, standing over her. 116

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “I can't go on break. We don’t have anyone else to schedule patients, pull charts and assign exam rooms. Should I just have these clowns do it themselves? Maybe we can switch to a selfservice method of medicine,” she snapped at him. “Maybe you should just ask Karla back until we can find a replacement.” Harlan clenched her teeth for a moment so she wouldn’t start screaming at him. “I am not going to ask Karla back here. Firing her has been the highlight of this pregnancy. I will find us another receptionist and until then I am perfectly capable of filling in.” No sooner did the words leave her mouth when the world went black. Harlan let her eyelids flutter a few times restricting the amount of light assaulting her eyes. She was laying on a bed in one of the back exam rooms with Krull flashing a penlight into her eyes. “She’s coming around.” Grasping the bottom sheet in her fist she tried to pull herself up but her head was reeling. “What happened?” “Did you eat this morning?” Harlan was really starting to hate Krull. “No, I haven’t had time.” He nodded grimly like he’d figured as much. She had to resist the urge to slap him. “You fainted.” She tried to sit up and froze. The world was spinning again. Krull propped some pillows up behind her and Harlan gratefully leaned back. “I’m feeling much better,” she lied. “I have some breakfast coming for you. When it arrives you will eat it all or I’ll send you home.” Harlan glared. “I am in charge of this facility. You can’t send me home from my own clinic.” “Yes I can, Harlan,” he said sternly. “I’ll send for your husband to come and get you.” 117

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Don’t you dare tell Gavin. He’ll explode into a full-blown panic. He’s unstable enough. Besides, I’m fine, really.” “Then do as I tell you.” A cook from the imperial kitchens came in with a big plate of scrambled eggs, a few fruit pieces and some strips of cooked meat. Harlan’s mouth watered and her stomach growled pleadingly. He put it on the table next to her and she grabbed it. Then, like some feral jungle child, she dug in and wolfed everything down in a few minutes. As soon as the food hit her stomach, she was sick again and thought about throwing up for the fourth time today. Maybe she would be more willing to eat if everything didn’t make her sick. Harlan began taking deep, measured breaths. Krull nodded. “Rest for a moment and let your stomach settle.” Harlan nodded, licking her lips. That had been the best meal she’d ever eaten. She wanted more to eat and thought about what she should ask for. The truth was she didn’t really care. She just wanted to eat something, anything. Glancing at her arm she realized there was an IV in her. Sneaky Kirillian. Closing her eyes, she opened her mouth to ask for more food when the darkness came again, and this time it enveloped her completely.

118


Chapter 24 Gavin sat in his office putting the last signatures on his new recruit paperwork. Flipping to the second to last page he paused at his daughter’s name for a moment. Gypsy was now officially in her last year of the Academy and there was no doubt that she’d pass all of her classes with high marks. Although like many Academy cadets, she’d served on a few missions, including the one to rescue her mother and her current one to capture her husband, she wasn’t officially a soldier in the army. She’d been granted temporary status for those missions but officially she was still an Academy cadet. But all that changed today. As of his signing, Gypsy would officially become a lieutenant junior grade and would be assigned a unit upon graduation. Not for the first time, he wondered if he was signing her death warrant. Unfortunately, it was far too late to turn back. He had reluctantly supported her on this path and to his great surprise she was turning out to be an excellent soldier. Gypsy possessed the sharp wits and bravery that were essential to success and he couldn’t have been prouder of any son. But she was his daughter and the very real possibility of her falling under someone’s blade on a battlefield made his heart ache with worry. He couldn’t help the way he felt, even though she had more than proven she could fight males at least twice her size. She was still his little girl. The only thing left was to make sure she was ready for the brutal and difficult life to come. 119

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby He glanced at the clock on the wall. It was a little after four in the afternoon, time to go and pry his wife away from her work. Normally Harlan worked late most nights preparing the clinic for the next day’s patients. But since her pregnancy, her associate Doctor Krull had forbidden her to put in more than six hours a day. Needless to say she was furious and tried everything she could think of to stay longer but Gavin knew his wife too well and was more than happy to interfere. He’d show up at the clinic when she was supposed to leave for the day and make a pest of himself until she gave up and went home. Even after over twenty years of marriage, they were still happy. Of course, they had their fights, but Gavin had to admit that after suffering through several failed marriages and dozens of meaningless relationships, he’d finally found and married the right woman. It amused him to think that had he met her as a younger man, he would have bedded her and moved on. Only with age did he finally understand that beauty alone did not a good wife make. Harlan wasn’t just a beautiful woman but also an intelligent one. And best of all, Gavin understood her. He understood her drive and ambition and admired her endless courage. She was his perfect compliment in every way. He was also proud of all she’d accomplished in the field of AEssyrian medicine over the years. She’d won all kinds of intergalactic awards including the prestigious Asguardian Star of Mercy which she kept in a bottom drawer of their dresser. That made him laugh; he could never call Harlan vain. Gavin emerged from his office and stalked up to his secretary’s desk. “The new recruit forms are signed and ready for dispatch to the emperor for review.” The secretary draped a lock of hair behind her ear. She looked frazzled and he wasn’t surprised. He kept all his secretaries hopping. “Yes, General.” 120

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “And order me some more whiskey!” he shouted over his shoulder. He heard her sigh. “Yes, sir.” Gavin descended the grand staircase and paused at the bottom. Something was wrong. To his left, soldiers and officers were going to their knees quickly like royalty was visiting. What the hell is going on? Royalty never came to the military complex. If the royal family or a high-ranking noble needed something they just sent for him. He couldn’t imagine anyone showing up unannounced. Then he spotted her. Empress Melina, Megolyth’s first wife. She wore an ivory dress detailed in gold and sported enough jewels around her throat and ears to buy a noble’s summer villa. Her long brown hair was styled up with thick long curls left loose to cascade down the open back of her gown. Melina was a stunning beauty, and neither age nor strain of her position showed any wear on her face. She was being followed by two ladies-in-waiting who had to run to keep up with her. She was headed right for him and the gait of her walk expressed anything but happiness. Gavin was so stunned by her presence here that he almost forgot to kneel. “General Theron,” she said in a commanding tone. Gavin knelt and bowed his head. “Your most Royal Majesty. How may I serve?” “Yes, yes,” she said, impatiently waving him to his feet. “I need to speak to you in private.” Gavin stood up and stared at her. He had never exchanged more than two words with her in the entire time she’d been Megolyth’s wife. What in the name of all the gods would she have to talk to him about? He gestured to an empty meeting room. It had a large wooden conference table and several chairs all around. “We can talk in here, if that would please your Majesty.” The empress came in followed by her ladies. Gavin came in and hesitated before finally pulling the door closed. Even with her 121

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby ladies in here as witnesses, it was precarious to be in an enclosed room with the emperor’s wife. Tongues waggled. Gavin pulled out a chair for her at the head of the table. “Won’t you sit down, Majesty?” She whirled on him with her hands at her sides but her fists clenched. “No, thank you. I want to discuss that piece of gutter trash you obtained for my husband.” Since the empress didn’t sit, Gavin was obliged to stand as well. Lilly again. That woman has become more of a problem than a solution. “What seems to be the problem with her?” The empress raised an eyebrow. “Where shall I begin? She’s disrespectful, rude, demanding, and downright bizarre. She wanders the imperial halls at all hours of the day and night, dressed in practically nothing. I don’t just dislike her, General Theron, I hate her. I am demanding that you get rid of her.” “You will forgive me, Majesty, but that is a decision for your husband to make. Has he expressed his displeasure with her?” The empress jerked her head back and squinted at him like he was an insect. “No, of course not, because like all good harlots, she has him fooled. If he tries to curtail her freedom, she simply performs some sexual act on him or weeps piteously and he is immediately cowed. He’s becoming the butt of all the nobles’ jokes and I blame you and your incessant enabling. You need to take her back to whatever slum you found her from immediately.” Gavin took a deep breath to keep his temper under control. “I empathize with your anger, Majesty. But I urge you to give this a little more time. We both know the emperor isn’t amused by anything for very long. Let him satisfy his lust with her and soon he will grow bored. Once he does, we can get rid of her without him coming to her defense.” The empress ran her gaze up and down him in a critical assessment. Then, to his great relief, she nodded. “Very well, then. But I want her gone as soon as you can manage it. And if you ever 122

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby bring another animal like that into my home, I’ll have you before the nobles doing penance for offending me. Do you understand what I am saying to you?” Bending slightly forward at the waist, Gavin gave her a mocking bow. He made sure it looked sincere. “I do indeed, Majesty, and I apologize for any offense to you that I have committed thus far.” The empress flung the door open so hard it slammed into the wood paneling leaving a linear crack. “Thank you for your time, General. Good evening.” From her tone, she might as well have said, fuck you and your time, General. Gavin leaned against the wall inhaling a few calming breaths. This whole slave thing was turning into a disaster. He had to do something about Lilly, but what? It was too soon to try and get rid of her. The emperor would never let Gavin ditch his new toy. First things first. Let’s go and see how Harlan is doing.

123


Chapter 25 Harlan had been notified of the death personally by messenger but still couldn’t believe it. It was late afternoon when she went into the autopsy suite and stared at the tiny body on the table. The body was that of a male AEssyrian infant who also happened to be one of the emperor’s sons by a concubine. Harlan delivered all of the emperor’s children and she had delivered this boy less than three months ago. It had been a normal pregnancy with no complications for the child or the mother. All of his routine newborn screenings had come back normal and she hadn’t detected any illness or developmental delays at his last check-up. The baby was still partially swaddled in a blanket and was wearing only a diaper. Harlan noted the absence of any resuscitative artifacts. AEssyrian children were very hardy and it was rare to have one die so young of anything natural that wasn’t a congenital defect. Krull was standing behind the steel table dressed in a green gown with gloves and a face shield ready for the examination. “I’m sorry, Harlan, but the emperor insisted you perform the autopsy. I’ve already taken all of the external and internal images.” Harlan went over to the steel shelves and swapped her lab coat for a gown, some gloves, a surgical cap and a face shield for herself. “That’s all right, Krull. I’m actually feeling pretty good right now, if you can believe it. Thanks for getting started.” She came over clipping on her dictation earpiece and began the external exam. She enjoyed doing autopsies with Krull because 124

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby she could dictate during the exam without the interference of conversation. Scarlet, on the other hand, liked to chat and gossip about various things and Harlan’s microphone always picked up pieces of the conversation and inserted it into her reports. When Harlan proofread she often had to remove some pretty strange sentences. The baby was well nourished and within weight and length expectations for his age. He had three teeth just barely sprouting from the lower gum line and head full of short black hair. She glanced up at Krull. “Did anyone tell you what happened?” Krull frowned. “No one knows. His mother said she put him down in the royal nursery for a nap and when she returned to feed him, he was unresponsive.” “Was anyone else in there with him?” “No. Just two other infants but they appear to be fine.” “Was he sleeping with either of the other infants?” “No. Each child was in a separate crib. The other two children are quite a bit older.” “Where is the mother now?” Harlan asked as she turned the child onto his side. “She’s in the waiting room with two other concubines. Needless to say everyone is hysterical.” As Harlan continued the external exam she recorded the absence of any injuries to the infant. No bruising, no petechiae, not a scratch. As she manipulated his extremities she noted that rigor mortis was setting in. According to the medic’s notes, the baby had been discovered about three hours after being placed down. Harlan rolled the infant onto his side, noting the lividity pattern on his back and pressed two of her fingers against the darker green skin. When she removed them she saw light green skin appear where she had pressed. Good. The lividity wasn’t fixed which helped corroborate the mother’s story as far as a time frame. In cases like this everyone who had contact with the infant was a suspect, 125

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby especially the parent or primary caretaker. Once the external exam was completed Harlan made a “Y” incision and began the evisceration. Carefully she removed each organ, weighed it and placed it in a small steel bin next to a cutting board. Thankfully, unlike their adult counterparts, the bones of AEssyrian children did not completely solidify until they were well over a year old. Their structure was similar to human cartilage but their developmental progression was very different. Once solidification took place it was almost impossible to break or cut through any part of these fortified skeletons. Needless to say it has presented more than a few challenges during autopsy. She was glad she only had to perform a few per month. “Can you open his head for me while I get started on the organ dissection?” she said over her shoulder to Krull. “Only if you tell me honestly how you’re feeling.” Harlan sighed and grimaced. “Okay, I’ll admit that I am a little tired, but I should be able to finish this post without any problems. Once I’ve dissected the organs and taken my samples, I will leave you to close up.” Krull raised an eyebrow at her. “And then what?” “I just need to talk to the mother an—” “That’s probably not a good idea. You should let me talk to her.” Harlan gripped her scalpel tightly and resisted the urge to stab him with it. “Damn it, Krull, I am not an invalid. I am perfectly capable of asking the mother a few questions. I’ve done this a few times before, you know.” Krull regarded her coolly and spoke slowly. “The reason that I don’t think you should talk to the mother is because you are very obviously pregnant and she has just lost her baby. Your presence will undoubtedly upset her more and make the interview that much more difficult.” 126

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Well, he had a point. The last thing she wanted to do was inflict any unnecessary trauma on the mother. “You’re right. I’m sorry I snapped at you. When I’m done I will go right to my office, catalog my dictation and then go home. Is that satisfactory?” Krull grunted at her and went back to working. She didn’t think the grunt meant anything at all but she never could be sure with him. Both of them looked up as the door to the autopsy suite swung open and one of the medics poked his head in. “The general is here to take you home, Doctor Theron.” “Tell him I’m busy. He can go ahead and I’ll grab an escort home when I’m ready.” The medic recoiled and his eyes slightly widened like she’d just pointed a weapon at him. Even Krull gave her a dubious look. After stammering a few seconds the medic finally said, “Doctor Theron, with all due respect, the general is not going to accept those instructions. And I’m the one that he’s going to be pissed off at for delivering the message. Please give me something else to tell him.” Harlan threw up her hands in frustrations. “Well, he’s just going to have to relax in the waiting room until I’m done. There, tell him that.” The medic frowned and looked grim. “I’ll tell him, but I don’t think he’s going to be very relaxed.”

127


Chapter 26 As soon as they crossed the border back into the empire, Gypsy felt the tension in her shoulders ease. General Kharon was on the back of her hyperia with a rope securing him to her so he wouldn’t fall off. Gypsy hated to admit it but she liked their close contact. It made her feel strangely safe and secure even if he was out cold. She chalked it up to that damned Primal Fever. Scarlet complained less now that she had an actual patient to care for and Khalee busied herself by asking Scarlet strange questions about medicine. Gypsy was just glad they were getting close to home and the threat of Kharon invading was gone. Khalee had backtracked a few times to scout, and hadn’t seen any sign of a pursuing army. Gypsy guessed without their general to lead them, they returned home. “So what is this all about, anyway?” Scarlet asked. “Why do we have to keep Kharon unconscious?” Gypsy sighed. “It’s a long story.” “Longer than all of the hours it’s going to take us to get back? Why don’t you just hit the high points? It’s not like you have anything better to do.” “I received a cursed sword from my grandfather Titan. Kharon was tending to my whipping injuries when he saw it and picked it up. I tried to warn him not to touch it but it was too late. When he grabbed the blade, it twisted in his hand, cutting him and a sliver of metal got into his flesh through the wound. Now he’s possessed by 128

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Titan’s magic and we have no idea what he’s capable of or even how to cure him.” Both Scarlet and Khalee blinked at her. Perfect, they both think I’m nuts. Scarlet glanced back at Kharon. “Well, why don’t I just take the sliver out?” Gypsy stopped. “You can try if you want. I tried to dig it out when he first got cut but the sliver is weird. It moves.” “Well, it’s worth a try. If I can see it, then I can probably get a hold of it with some forceps and pull it out.” Scarlet pointed to a sunny clearing off the main road. “Why don’t we stop over there? I’ll need all of that light to try and locate this thing.” “Do you think this’ll work?” Khalee asked Gypsy. Gypsy shrugged. She doubted the solution was that simple but they had nothing to lose. At any rate, she was more than happy to stop. Although she enjoyed being close to Kharon, his body heat combined with the balmy afternoon temperature was drenching her back. “I don’t know, Khalee. But I’m sure sick of toting his heavy ass around and now that we are back on imperial lands, we’re pretty safe from his army. We just have to stay sharp so we’re not ambushed by robbers.” Khalee smirked. “I’m not afraid of robbers.” Gypsy grinned back at her. “Oh yeah, I guess you wouldn’t be. Sometimes I forget about your ability to spit venom.” They tied up their hyperia and again Gypsy made hers kneel. That would make it a lot easier to yank Kharon off the saddle. Gripping the shoulder straps of his chest armor, Gypsy leaned all of her weight back and pulled while Khalee pushed him from the other side. He slid sideways off of the hyperia, landing on his back with a thud. The animal even grunted his relief and Gypsy felt a moment of guilt. Scarlet rushed over and immediately began inspecting him in the bright afternoon light. “We need to take his armor off. See here?” Scarlet said pointing to a spot by the general’s shoulder. The area was raw and 129

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby irritated. “It looks like he hasn’t been out of his armor in a few days.” Khalee leaned back and waved her hand in front of her nose. “It smells like he hasn’t been out of his armor in a few weeks.” She smiled at Gypsy. “You really need to take better care of your man.” “Hilarious,” Gypsy replied flatly. She wanted to come to Kharon’s defense but the other women were right. Kharon had the manly odor of old sweat and it wasn’t a good smell. Khalee jumped in to help Scarlet as she began taking Kharon’s armor off. Scarlet waved an empty canteen in the air. “Can I get some more water?” “I’ll go,” Gypsy said. She walked over and snatched the canteen from Scarlet and trotted down to a small mountain stream not far away. As she filled the canteen, Gypsy was surprised to notice that she was getting really turned on by the thought of Kharon being naked. It was annoying as hell because she really didn’t want the other women catching her leering at him. That would just be too embarrassing even if he was her husband. When she was sure her hormones were under control, she came back up the trail to the campsite. Just as Gypsy feared, Kharon was completely naked and he was nothing short of magnificent. His body was a network of thick, detailed muscle and large bulging veins. In some places, she could see the faint scars from old wounds and beatings, but strangely, it added to his masculine appeal. Even soft, his cock was huge and complimented by two very large balls. Scarlet was busy pouring water over Kharon’s body, rubbing away smudges of old dirt and cleaning out the raw spots. She talked to Khalee as she worked, describing the difference between a regular male and a bull male. Then Scarlet fearlessly reached out and grabbed Kharon’s penis, lifting it to show Khalee the thick ridges on the underside. 130

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby A flash of jealous rage rushed Gypsy. Her cheeks and throat burned. “Scarlet, do you fucking mind? He is my husband, not some prize hyperia stud at the Spring Festival.” Scarlet laughed. “Okay, okay, I’m sorry. I guess I just got carried away.” Khalee stared at Gypsy in awe. “How do you ever get that thing inside you?” And that was when Gypsy realized that Khalee was a virgin. She had to be. Kharon was big, but not that out of line for most bull males. “I take it you’ve never had sex.” Khalee stiffened and her eyes darted around nervously. “Um…no.” Scarlet laughed delighted with herself. “You’re a virgin? That is so cute. Well…anyway, where there’s a will, there’s a way.” “Cute?” Khalee wrinkled her brow. “What’s cute about being a virgin?” “I’m not trying to offend you. It’s just that you seem so tough and…well I don’t know. I just never pegged you for one.” Gypsy planted her hands on her hips. “Can we get on with trying to get that sliver out of him?” Scarlet got comfortable. “Show me exactly where it went in.” Gypsy crouched down and grasped Kharon’s wrist, flipping his arm over. “See this old scab? It went in right there,” she said as she ran the nail of her index finger over the mark. Rummaging through her medical bag Scarlet pulled out some disinfectant, a scalpel, some gauze and a thin piece of metal cut in the shape of a triangle. “What in the hell is that thing?” Gypsy asked. “It’s a magnet and pretty strong one at that. Hopefully even possessed steel still has to conform to some of the laws of physics.” Scarlet poured the disinfectant over the scab and scrubbed the crusty wound covering right off. Gypsy and Khalee watched in awe as she sliced into the old wound with the scalpel blade and began 131

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby searching for the sliver. It only took her a few minutes to find it but just as Gypsy had said the sliver moved deeper into the wound when Scarlet tried to grab it with the forceps. That’s when Scarlet used the magnet. Turning the magnetic strip on its side, she slid one of the points into the incision and moved it gently around inside the wound. The corners of her mouth pulled into a tiny grin as she pulled out the magnet. Scarlet held up the magnet with a small metal shard stuck on the end. It had ceased moving and looked like any normal metal shaving. “All done. Now get me one of the screw top specimen bottles from my saddlebag. This little thing probably shouldn’t be left to its own devices.” Using the forceps she pried it off of the magnet and dropped it into the bottle Khalee had brought her. “Now all I have to do is wake him up.” Khalee took several steps back. “Shouldn’t we get him dressed first?” “Why?” Gypsy scoffed. “I don’t think he’ll mind being naked in front of three attractive women. Besides, he needs to go wash himself. You’re right. He does smell like he’s been in his armor for weeks. Go ahead and bring him out, but keep the sedative handy, just in case it didn’t work and we have to jump him.” Scarlet administered the injection and stepped back. The effect was immediate. Kharon rubbed his face and opened his mismatched eyes. He blinked a few times, and then sat up. His eyes stayed their normal arctic blue and muted brown. The black pools that had previously filled up his eye sockets were gone. Gypsy came forward and Kharon stared at her. His cock grew hard and Gypsy’s face burned. “How are you feeling?” she asked. He glanced at the other two women then looked down at his naked body. “I'm fine. What’s going on? I hope I didn’t miss the party.”

132

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gypsy smiled. Yep, he was back. “It’s sort of complicated. Why don’t you clean up a little bit? I’ll explain everything on our way back to the military complex.” Kharon stood up completely unashamed of his lack of clothing. He looked around and Gypsy gestured in the direction of the stream. “Can we watch you?” Khalee asked. Gypsy resisted the urge to knock the Razorback woman out. She folded her arms. I just can’t fucking believe her nerve. Kharon turned and winked at Gypsy. “As long as it’s okay with my wife, I don’t really mind.” Then he stalked off toward the stream with Scarlet and Khalee in tow. Gypsy brought up the rear at a much slower pace. This was going to be an interesting ride home.

133


Chapter 27 By the time Harlan got home with Gavin, she was beat. She walked in, kicked her shoes off and nestled into the crook of the couch absently stroking her large belly. It was so big already, it was hard to believe she was only a month and a half pregnant. She looked like she was hiding a basketball under her shirt. For AEssyrian children the quick fetal development was essential to the survival of their race. A more human nine month gestation would be a disaster. On this planet lumbering around during a long pregnancy would ensure the mother would either starve or become the victim of predators. And AEssyria had tons of predators, including all non-paternal males in the area. Another essential factor was that it allowed women to produce several children a year if desired. Because of the aggressive nature of the species and the treacherous culture, death at a young age was not uncommon. The Military Academy alone could easily lose twenty or more cadets a year due to training exercises or arena fights. On Earth, twenty deaths a year at school would probably get it shut down forever. But that was the way of this world. The real problem came when there was an AEssyrian child within a human female. Because of its accelerated growth, the fetus acted more like a parasite than an offspring. It stripped the human mother of everything it needed so fast, her body barely had time to secure any nutrients for itself. Add to that the violent and unexpected hormone shifts and it wasn’t hard to see why a large 134

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby portion of human women didn’t survive the three months needed to deliver the child. Harlan closed her eyes for a moment. A second later, she heard a deep rumbling voice; someone was talking to her and touching her shoulder. She blinked up at Gavin and stretched. The aroma of cooked meat caressed her sense of smell. Craning her neck up to look onto the plate he was carrying, she spied a juicy steak accompanied by a few slices of that rustic bread they’d been finding for her. There was also some kind of vegetable as an accompaniment. Harlan’s mouth watered. “You sure cooked that fast.” Gavin sat down next to her and pulled the coffee table closer. “You’ve been sleeping for an hour, my dear.” An hour? It felt like she’d just closed her eyes for a second. She really hated being pregnant. Harlan sat up, grabbed the knife and three pronged fork and started wolfing it down. “This is soooo good,” she said with her mouth full. She tore off a piece of bread and stuffed it into her mouth chasing it with a sip of water. He stroked her hair. “Slow down. The beast is dead. It can’t run away from you.” Harlan took a few deep breaths and tried to slow down, but it was a wasted effort. She was just so damned hungry. Then she caught the masculine scent of Gavin next to her. He smelled good, really good, like fresh leather and male hormones. She swallowed, looked at him, then leaning over she pressed her lips against his neck, inhaling deeply. “Mmmm…you smell almost as good as my dinner.” He laughed. “That’s your hormones talking.” She quickly put her utensils down and climbed up onto his lap facing him. Closing her eyes, she leaned in close and touched her lips to his muscled jaw. Gavin responded by wrapping his arms around her. But Harlan didn’t want him confining her. “No,” she 135

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby said, swatting his hands away. “Don’t touch me. I just want to touch you.” He grinned and it annoyed her that he thought this was funny. Harlan caressed her hands up his neck and paused at the old rope scar around his throat. She stopped to tenderly kiss along it. Then she let her hands explore his face. She touched the scar that extended past his eye patch and traced the fullness of his lips. Every molecule of her body wanted him. She wanted to touch and explore him, and when she was ready, she wanted him inside her. “You are looking quite sexy today.” Oh my God, what kind of craziness am I saying now? Not only did she not have any control over herself but she barely cared. She tried to order her body to get off and finish eating but there seemed to be a disconnect between her will and some primitive part of her brain. It was much easier just to surrender to it. “Why, thank you, my love,” he whispered. He stole a kiss from her lips. She stared into his good eye and her desire roared to feral life. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she claimed his lips in a frenzied, heated kiss. Gavin kissed her back, his forked tongue caressing hers as his arms wrapped around her waist. Harlan leaned back and frowned. “Don’t touch me, please.” Gavin sighed and put his arms at his sides. Harlan smiled. “Don’t move.” She climbed off of him, slid her underwear down her legs and stepped out of them. Then she hiked up her skirt and crawled back into his lap. With her now frequent and often urgent trips to the bathroom she found it much easier to wear a skirt to work even though riding home was uncomfortable. “Take your cock out but don’t get undressed.” She ran her hands down the decorated black battle armor. “I like the armor on. It gets me hot.” Gavin unbuckled his codpiece and released his already erect cock. Harlan straddled his hips, grabbed him roughly and began 136

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby working his length into her. She was moist but not quite enough for his going to be easy. But strangely, that didn’t bother her one bit, she enjoyed the harsh friction as he rocked and shifted to get his length into her. In fact, when he was about to pull out, she forced her body down onto him causing him to grunt. Then she stopped and enjoyed the feeling of fullness. Harlan kissed him once. “Isn’t this uncomfortable for you?” he asked. Clearly his pleasure was torn between enjoying the heat of her body and not finding pleasure in the way he’d gotten in. “No,” she said. “This feels really good.” Harlan’s sex was responding as she worked her hips up and down his shaft. Gavin rested his head on top of her breasts. “Darling,” he said in a guttural whisper. Harlan ignored him. All that mattered was the incredible sensation of him inside her. She rode hard, gripping his shoulders and working her hips up and down until a grudging but intense orgasm exploded inside her. Leaning her head back, she moaned loudly as she ground out the last of her orgasm. Now satisfied, she was just about to climb off when she looked up and noticed him glaring at her. Harlan sighed and mouthed sorry to her husband then continued moving her heat up and down his shaft. A moment later, Gavin gripped her hips and shuddered out his own climax. Bored with him now, Harlan absently rubbed her belly and glanced back at the table, realizing that she still had some of her meal left. She leaned forward and gave him a parting kiss on his chin. “That was really great. Thanks,” she said, climbing off of him and pulling her panties back on. Grabbing her plate off the table she headed out of the room. Gavin struggled to force his still erect cock back into his pants. “Not quite so great for me.” Harlan glanced back at him, wondering why he insisted on still talking to her. “So go to the brothel then,” she tossed over her 137

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby shoulder as she carried her plate over to the dining room table. She didn’t care if he went. She had no interest in listening to him complain. “I love you, Harlan, but I’ll be damned glad when this fucking pregnancy is over and I can have my wife back.” He grabbed her empty water glass and went into the kitchen to get more. Harlan continued to inhale the rest of her steak as he set the now full glass of water next to her plate. When she spoke, her words were almost completely muffled by food. Gavin held up his hand and shook his head gesturing to her mouth so Harlan finished chewing before continuing the conversation. “I’m sorry, Gavin. I know I’m acting weird but I can’t help it. It’s like I’m some other person and I never know what I’m going to feel from one minute to the next. I have lost all impulse control.” Gavin grinned at her, picking up her empty plate and glass and carried them into the kitchen. “I know, Harlan. Don’t worry, I’ll still love you no matter how immersed you become in your lunacy. Perhaps Krull can suggest something to ease your symptoms and…” Harlan could hear the deep baritone of his voice but could no longer understand what he was saying. Pulling her legs up into the chair she curled up resting her forehead on her knees. The edges of her field of vision were black and closing in until everything was dark and sleep snapped her up again.

138


Chapter 28 After escorting Scarlet home and dismissing Khalee for the night, Gypsy escorted Kharon to her parents’ house to check in with Gavin. As they rode, she was surprised to find Kharon made her a little nervous, like they were out on a first date. Gypsy just chalked it up to stress. They secured their mounts to a tie line, and went up the stone steps toward the large wooden door. She would have put the hyperia in the empty stalls but she didn’t figure they’d be staying long. Her father was not a big one for having visitors in his home. Her parents were very private and considered the villa a type of sanctuary from the outside world. Her mother spent most of her time devouring medical journals and only socialized when she had to. Gavin was a lot more social but he preferred to gather with others at a tavern or the officers’ club. In fact the whole time Gypsy was growing up the only regular visitor who ever came to the villa was Caraculla. Gypsy grabbed the black iron door knocker and dropped it against the door a few times. Gavin opened the door and stared at her and Kharon for a full minute before speaking. She knew Gavin was trying to figure out if Kharon was still possessed or not. Gavin stepped back and let them in. “Where’s Kharon’s army?” Gypsy dropped onto the couch and put her boots up on the coffee table. “Probably still camped by the border waiting for him to come back.” 139

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Kharon frowned. He didn’t seem to remember any of his possession by Titan. “Why would they be there? I still don’t understand what happened.” Gavin waved his hand dismissively. “Never mind. I’ll explain all that later.” Kharon sat down on the couch with a heavy scowl. “Where’s Scarlet and Khalee?” Gavin asked. “I dismissed them for the night. I didn’t think you needed them.” Gavin nodded. He appeared pleased with her initiative. “Quite right.” He turned his attention to Kharon. “How are you feeling?” “I’ve had some bad dreams lately, but other than that, I feel fine. What the hell happened anyway? I feel like I’m the only one who doesn’t know what’s going on.” Gypsy turned to Kharon while Gavin went to the bar and poured them all drinks. “You touched a cursed sword given to me by my grandfather and got possessed. Then you escaped back to your kingdom and Titan was going to use you to launch an attack, for his own amusement, of course. Once Scarlet removed the steel sliver from your wound, you were cured. But you probably don’t remember much of that.” Gavin handed out drinks and sat across from them in a wing chair. He sipped his liquor, never taking his eyes off Gypsy. “I must admit, Gypsy, I’m quite impressed with how quickly you retrieved Kharon. I was expecting this mission to take you much longer because of your inexperience.” Gypsy sipped her drink using the glass to hide a grin. “Thank you, Excellency.” Her father stopped and stared up the stairway toward the bedrooms for a few seconds then shook his head and sipped his drink. “Is Mom okay? Scarlet said she was sick,” Gypsy ventured. 140

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “She is anything but okay. She is pregnant and driving everyone who comes in contact with her crazy. Your mother is the worst patient on the planet and Doctor Krull and I have our work cut out for us just keeping her healthy. It is for this reason that I am turning the remainder of your training over to Kharon. I am currently unable to train cadets and babysit your mother. All of my trainees have been doled out to various officers. Since you have trained with Kharon in the past and he seems to be able to handle you, I have reassigned you to him.” Gypsy leaned forward and opened her mouth to protest but Gavin focused a stern golden eye on her. She knew that eye’s persona. It was the one that dared her to complain. It was a trap that she’d fallen for in the past. The eye gave a benevolent false impression that her father’s previous statements were open to debate. They weren’t. Taking the bait was a good way to end up cleaning hyperia stables in her spare time. So Gypsy kept her expression neutral and sighed out a, “Yes, Excellency.” “I also signed your military recruitment order this afternoon. Once you graduate in the spring, you will be awarded the official rank of lieutenant junior grade. I have placed you under Commander Typhon and you’ll report to him in the morning. At that meeting he’ll give you a new training schedule and a list of weapons you are to begin practicing with. I suggest you book your arena time for the rest of the season right afterward to make sure you get in your practice hours. You’ll also need to schedule a meeting with Grand Duchess Tannyth and give her the list Typhon assigned you so the bills can get paid.” Kharon, who’d gulped down half his drink while Gavin was talking, put the glass down. “I can pay for most of Gypsy’s needs. I am her husband.” “That’s very generous of you, Kharon, but no. Gypsy is under intense scrutiny. She must do everything exactly the same as any other new soldier and that means working with her benefactor to 141

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby have her needs met. Her future military success depends just as much on her allies as her fighting ability. She must do this on her own.” Kharon slumped in his seat, brooding. “Yes, Excellency.” Gavin stood up, indicating the meeting was over. “Going out for drinks?” Kharon glanced at Gypsy. “Perhaps. Were you planning to join us?” Gavin glanced up the stairs again. “Although Harlan is eager to push me out of the house, I can’t go. She gets weak and I need to make sure she gets enough rest and nourishment. Perhaps another time.” Gypsy yawned and stretched. “I’m kind of beat anyway. I was just planning to go to the dorm and get some sleep.” “You’re not going to stay at my villa?” Kharon asked. Both him and Gavin stared at her like she’d just spit on them. She folded her arms. “No. I’ve got class tomorrow. What the hell are you both looking at me like that for?” Then she turned her full attention to Kharon. “You and I have a lot of things to talk about before we go any further. I’m far too tired to do it tonight so I’m going back to my room.” Gavin went to the door and opened it, basically kicking them out. There were dark circles around his eyes and he looked more tired than Gypsy felt. “Very well, then. See you both in the morning.” Kharon walked out first. His movements were stiff and angry and Gypsy was secretly glad she’d pissed him off. You’d better not take too much for granted, you deceitful bastard!

142


Chapter 29 Despite the late hour, Desmond was awake and working on the next day’s watch bill when Scarlet came in. She tossed her stuff down by the closet and collapsed on the bed next to him. “I’m beat.” He smiled and put his paperwork on the bedside table. “I take it you all got Kharon back safe and sound.” She kept her eyes closed as she stretched her arms up over her head. “And I cured him of whatever it was that was making him nuts.” His gaze ran over her large, round breasts, narrow waist and wide hips. As much as he hated to admit it, he could definitely see why the emperor had wanted her. Scarlet had a body built for sex. “Congratulations,” he said, rolling onto his stomach and kissing along her neck. “You’ll be glad to know Gavin’s plan worked. The emperor is smitten with his new toy. Well, for now anyway. We need to get married soon before he gets bored with her.” Scarlet smiled and laughed but didn’t open her eyes. “Why, Desmond Theron, what a romantic proposal. I’m getting goose bumps.” “That’s me, a poet in the making. Are you sure you’re ready to be Gavin’s daughter?” He grinned covering her lips with breezy, light kisses. “Daughter-in-law,” she corrected. “Daughter-in-what?” 143

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “You know. I would be his daughter-in-law.” “That’s obviously an Earth term. AEssyrians don’t have any such title. When we get married, you become Gavin’s daughter with all of the rights and privileges as though you were his blood offspring.” He chuckled, twisting a lock of her blood-red hair around his index finger. “I don’t understand. What exactly does that mean?” “It’s a custom that was put in place to help protect women whose husbands were killed in combat. If anything happens to me you will revert to being under Gavin’s protection so no one can rush in and claim you. Well, except for Gavin. He would have first option for you.” Scarlet’s mouth erupted into a tense smile. “I hope you’re kidding. I would sooner throw myself off a cliff than become his wife. Besides, if that’s true, why didn’t Gypsy go back to being under Gavin’s protection when her marriage to Caraculla ended?” “Because that was a voluntary decision between them. The law usually only applies if your husband is killed, although sometimes if the woman was put aside unjustly, she can go back under her father’s protection. You don’t have anything to worry about. Gavin doesn’t want another wife. Harlan wouldn’t stand for it, and as far as you throwing yourself off a cliff, I’m sure the feeling’s mutual. It’s more of a benefit to you than not. So let’s sneak off and get married.” The radiant smile that had been brightening all of Scarlet’s features abruptly vanished. She opened her eyes and suddenly sat up. “There’s just one thing. I love you and want to be your wife, but not here, not on this godforsaken planet. I don’t give a damn about the emperor and his contract. He’ll just have to be satisfied with me paying him back in installments. I can make arrangements for a pirate to shuttle us off in two days.”

144

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby A ball of tension formed between Desmond’s shoulders. “It’s not quite that easy, Scarlet. I have to resign first and I owe Gavin an explanation.” “So, you’ll resign in the morning.” She gave him a warm, pleased look. “You mean you’ll really come with me?” “Sure. Where are we going?” “Kirillia. I’ve worked there before and still have some connections. And since you’re a Kirillian by birth, you shouldn’t have a problem finding a job.” Desmond rolled off the bed and got up. He slowly paced around the bedroom avoiding eye contact. I can’t marry her without telling her the truth even if it means the end of our relationship. Who was he kidding? This probably would be the end of their relationship. “I can’t live on Kirillia. Pick another planet.” She watched him cautiously. “I don’t understand what you mean. Why not?” “I have a criminal history there.” Scarlet tried to laugh it off. “You? A criminal history? What could you possibly have done that’s so awful?” Desmond moved further away from the bed and leaned against the wall. His knees felt rubbery and he struggled not to slide down to the floor. “I killed someone.” Paleness instantly coated the pink blush of her skin and her eyes searched his for any signs of humor. “My God, Desmond. Who?” He swallowed hard and his cheeks burned with shame. The room suddenly felt very hot and much too small. “One of my mother’s consorts.” “Why?” Desmond shrugged. They were getting into deep, dark waters here and he just wasn’t ready to dive in. “He was abusive.” “So you killed him?” “It’s more complicated than that.” 145

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “What exactly did he do?” “It was a long time ago and I don’t want to talk about it. Besides, what do the details matter any—” “Desmond, if I’m going to be your wife, I have a right to know.” A sudden and unexpected rage came over him. “Well, I’m telling you, aren’t I?” “What did he do?” He ran his fingers through his hair and began to pace again. What was I thinking bringing this bullshit up? I should have just kept my mouth shut! “I told you. He mistreated me.” “What? Like beat you up?” “Yeah.” Scarlet threw her hands in the air. “This is like pulling teeth! Why can’t you just come out and tell me what the hell happened?” “Because I don’t want to talk about it!” he yelled at her. Then struggling to control the volume of his voice, he said, “I’m sorry I brought this up. Why don’t we just fucking drop it?” But Desmond was in big trouble and he knew it. Only problem was, this boulder was rolling downhill fast and there was no way to stop it. She’d never let this go until… Her eyes became watery with unshed tears. “How are we supposed to get married with this hanging over us?” His heart withered in his chest. Why didn’t I just leave this alone? “So you don’t want to get married.” Scarlet leapt off the bed. “You need to tell me the truth and not just in little pieces. Why do I have to drag everything out of you?” “Why do you have to know every tiny detail? You’re as relentless as my fucking father. It amazes me that you two don’t get along.” “There’s something you’re not telling me. I want to know why you killed that man. It isn’t just because he beat you up, is it?” 146

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Desmond paced faster. “No, it isn’t. That’s all you need to know.” “Oh, my God, the wedding is so off!” Scarlet shouted. She marched over to the closet and grabbed her suitcase, throwing it on the bed. “Maybe I can get that crooked pirate to get me off this goddamn hellhole tonight. I can’t believe after all we’ve been through that you still don’t trust me. I don’t know why I bother reaching out to you. You are never, ever going to let me in!” Something inside Desmond broke like shattering glass. He took two fast steps forward and grasped Scarlet’s arm so hard, she screamed. Then he pulled her up close to him and leaned his mouth down to her ear. “You want to know what he did? I’ll tell you what he did. He violated me, not once but lots of times. He did it late at night with my mother sleeping in the next room, he did it when she went out shopping, he did it every fucking chance he got, until one day I’d had enough and put him out of my misery. You see, I had a growth spurt at thirteen and suddenly I was much bigger than I was when he first moved in. “One evening my mother was dressing to go out with her friends and that motherfucker kept shooting smug looks at me. So while he was walking her to the door I jumped him. I wanted her to be there so she could watch. So I could punish her for never believing me. I wanted to get back at her for ignoring years of abuse at the hands of more than a few of her companions. I would never physically hurt my mother, but I wanted her to suffer just the same for thirteen years of neglect and indifference. When I started stabbing that vile piece of shit I disengaged from time and reality. When the authorities got there I was still stabbing him and they had to drag me off his lifeless body. He was unidentifiable by the time I was stopped. I would have spent the rest of my life in a Kirillian work camp but my mother had some powerful connections. Maybe out of guilt or maybe embarrassment, she cut a deal with the detention board and they agreed to let her send me 147

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby to AEssyria. It was the only good thing she ever did for me. No matter how much of an asshole my father is, he saved my life by accepting custody of me and letting me come live here. End of story. Is that enough detail for you or should I get more specific?” Scarlet stared at him with her mouth open. Whatever she was expecting him to say, obviously this was not it. “I’m so sorry, Desmond.” He just let go of her arm and shook his head, defeated. “Yeah, so am I. Now if you want to leave, go right ahead. I won’t interfere.” She placed her hand on the side of his tear-streaked face. “No. I love you and I don’t want to go anywhere without you. We don’t have to leave right away and we definitely won’t go to Kirillia. I know how difficult it was for you to tell me this and I thank you for trusting me.” Standing up on her tiptoes she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. Desmond savored its warm sweetness for a moment, but he desperately needed some fresh air. Breaking the kiss, he nodded as he turned away from her and stalked downstairs to the courtyard to be alone. He sat down in the cool silence of the courtyard for a while, trying to get his feelings under control. He felt like an open wound and hated how vulnerable it left him. Everything was so much easier when his memories were safely buried down deep where they couldn’t cause him any pain. Scarlet walked out so softly he barely heard her. Glancing up he was transfixed by her presence and couldn’t look away. She was completely naked and so beautiful his heart ached. Her long, wavy, red hair blanketed her lovely pale shoulders and partially covered her pink nipples. Her large breasts were full and round sitting high on her chest waiting to be worshipped by his kisses. His cock strained against his pants, throbbing and aching as his eyes feasted on his stunning woman. 148

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby But her naked beauty wasn’t the worst of it, for drifting up into his nostrils was the one thing that tore through his senses like nothing else: the sweet, feminine perfume of her arousal. A stampede of emotions crashed into him all at once: lust; love; anger; and desire. He could barely contain all of the feelings he had for Scarlet and he would do everything and anything to make her happy. She was his and if Megolyth or any other male ever tried to take her from him, Desmond wouldn’t hesitate to kill them. He didn’t care if he spent the rest of his life in a stinking, lightless dungeon. She was the light in his darkness. The only thing in his life he’d ever wanted that he would never compromise on, consequences be damned. In her eyes was a burning desire that rivaled his. The corners of her mouth lifted into a teasing grin. She sighed like she was a poor, helpless girl. “I’m so wet.” It was said with a sweet innocence that drove him insane. He got up from his chair slowly, carefully trying to keep himself under control. But there was no controlling these emotions. They were wild and savage, pulled from the deepest part of his heart and soul. His love for her was both dangerous and dazzling—the only oasis in his harsh and difficult life. How could he ever express how much she meant to him? He decided to do it the only way he knew how, with his hands and his cock. Desmond stalked up to her, aware that his hands were shaking. Hell, his whole body was trembling like he’d just been pulled from a frozen lake. Reaching out, he placed one hand behind her neck, and pulled her forward claiming her lips. Scarlet wrapped her arms around him, pressing her body against his. Desmond broke the kiss as his heart beat out a frantic rhythm in his chest. His passion was building with the ferocity that he usually only felt in battle. Something had broken loose inside his soul. It was the beastly part of him, a living thing with a will of its own and it wanted to seize Scarlet in the worst way. He picked her 149

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby up and pushed her against the wall, lifting her legs up to encircle his hips. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he tried to coax himself into slowing down, but the beast had complete control of his mind. Desmond savaged kisses down Scarlet’s long delicate neck, lost in the intoxicating scent of her skin. His hands couldn’t get enough of her; they roamed all over her body, caressing, groping, exploring. Scarlet gripped onto his shoulders and gasped. Her fingers dug in deep but he felt no pain, nothing could penetrate this crazy, feral lust. “Put your cock inside me, Desmond. I need you, I love you, please.” While keeping her pinned to the wall, he managed to unfasten his pants and let them drop to the floor. He grabbed the rock-hard shaft and guided his cock into her. Liquid heat enveloped his member and for the first time he realized how much he was sweating. Scarlet closed her eyes and uttered a high squeal of pleasure. The sound was so distinctly feminine, he almost climaxed right there. But just as the pressure built and threatened to overwhelm him, he stopped to take a few calming breaths. Scarlet squeezed her legs tighter around his waist and bucked her hips. “Don’t stop, don’t stop. Please don’t stop! You feel so good, I love it.” Desmond began thrusting in an aggressive cadence. Only this time his cock was almost numb from the pressure in his shaft. His balls were heavy and had a mild ache all of their own. Scarlet cried out several times as she reached orgasm after orgasm. She was insatiable. Each of her climaxes was pure bliss as her slick pussy clamped down on his rod several times, massaging the numbness out of the shaft. Desmond pumped harder and faster. A spark of pleasure began in the head, charged down his cock and titillated his balls. When his climax finally came, it was like nothing 150

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby he’d ever experienced before, taking him to heights of pleasure he never thought existed. Scarlet’s hot, sweet breath in his ear sent shivers down his spine as the orgasm overtook him. He was aware of letting out a long, growling moan that came from the very depths of his gut. Then the ecstasy rushed him, going on and on, until it felt like his balls had shriveled up into nothing. Gasping for breath, he rested his head in the valley of her breasts. Scarlet lowered her legs to the ground and almost collapsed. He grabbed her around the waist, his body humming with even more need. She kissed him and giggled. “That was fan-fuckingtastic.” Desmond didn’t respond. He couldn’t and what was more shocking, he wasn’t done with her yet. He wanted more, so much more. So he picked her up over his shoulder and carried her back into their bedroom.

151


Chapter 30 Desmond arrived at the royal arena just as Gavin was walking in the far entrance. His father came over, looking worn and tired. Desmond guessed Harlan’s pregnancy was taking its toll on the old man. “The emperor sent word this morning that he’d be running a few minutes late,” Desmond said. Gavin stared into the empty arena. “Nice of him to take time out of his busy fornication schedule to let you know.” “Yeah. Look, I don’t know what you and Scarlet fought about this time, but she’s going to do whatever she can to get off the planet and I will go with her. So if you want me to stay, I suggest you go and make nice with her.” His father stared at him. “That woman is very high maintenance.” Desmond shrugged. “So are you.” “That’s quite amusing.” “It wasn’t meant to be a joke. I don’t know which one of you stresses me out more.” The emperor walked in, followed by two royal bodyguards and Lilly. She wore way too much makeup and was dressed in a sheer violet dress that left little to the imagination. She marched with a hard, heavy step that made her high heels clatter. Gathering her dress up in one hand, she mounted the arena steps and took a seat near the middle. 152

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Megolyth joined them on the arena floor and Desmond could feel his annoyance. His movements were quick and short, like a man about to go into a tirade. He avoided looking at Gavin. Instead he glanced at Desmond and said, “Ready?” “What the fuck is she doing here?” Gavin said, glaring up at Lilly. Megolyth leaned forward frowning. A vein pulsed near his right eye. “She’s here because I can’t get rid of her. She follows me everywhere and when she heard you were going to be here, she invited herself along. I ought to give her right back to you.” Gavin folded his arms. “No fucking way. You wanted her. She’s all yours. Why don’t you confine her to the harem like you do all your other toys?” “Because she pitches a fit and causes all kinds of mayhem! My wives are already threatening to throw her off the battlements. I can’t do anything with her. She’s such a damned nuisance.” “So beat her into obedience,” Gavin suggested. “I can’t do that either,” Megolyth said through his teeth. “Why the bloody hell not?” “Because she likes it.” He turned to Desmond. “You have a thing for human women. Why don’t you take her?” Desmond couldn’t help it, he laughed. He was enjoying this more than he thought. “First of all, I don’t have a thing for human women. I only have a thing for one human woman and Lilly’s definitely not the one. Besides, Scarlet would cut my balls off.” “You’re the damned emperor, why not execute her?” Gavin said. Megolyth threw his hands up, defeated. “I can’t do that. She’s really just a child and she hasn’t done anything to warrant an execution.” The emperor marched into the middle of the arena and pulled his sword. Desmond frowned at his father. “Thanks for pissing him off.” 153

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “You’re bloody welcome. Besides, I don’t know what you’re complaining about. I’m the one who has to go and make peace with your angry girlfriend.” Desmond walked into the arena. “It’s only right, since you’re constantly the source of her anger,” he tossed over his shoulder. **** Gavin entered the medical clinic and walked right past the empty receptionist desk. Scarlet came out of a patient’s room holding a digital clipboard and stopped abruptly. She glared up at him. “This is a restricted area.” “I know but this is important. I need to speak to you alone.” She started making notes. “I’m very busy. Make an appointment.” Gavin snatched the clipboard from her and tossed it on the counter. Her face darkened and she was just about to let loose with an angry tirade when he placed his finger over her lips. “Please, Scarlet. I’ll only take up a few moments of your time.” She sighed. “Fine, anything to get rid of you. But understand, I don’t have time for one of your long-winded lectures. We’re really backed up today.” She gestured to a big metal door. “We can talk in the medication room.” Scarlet went to the keypad and punched in a code. The door buzzed and remained locked. She tried a few more times but still the door refused to open. She growled deep in her throat. “I hate this stupid door.” “What’s wrong with it?” “Just another example of fine Kirillian craftsmanship.” Gavin ran his gaze up and down the large metal door. It looked like something he’d see in front of a safe not in a medical clinic. “Why such advanced security?” Scarlet groaned in frustration and kept working the lock. “We’ve had some medication stolen. Patients were waiting until the doctors were busy in the exam rooms then coming in here and 154

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby stealing what they wanted. Harlan had it put in the last time it happened.” After the fifth try, the door emitted a series of happy beeps and swished inward. Scarlet propped it open and went inside. “Okay, what’s so important?” “First of all, I want to apologize. You have been a great help to me on several occasions and I’m afraid I haven’t been very grateful. So please accept my sincerest apology for having mistreated you.” Scarlet nodded stiffly. “Okay. I accept. Is that all you wanted to say?” “No. My son tells me you’re determined to leave.” Scarlet opened her mouth to speak but he held his hand up to hold her off. “Just let me finish. I completely understand why you’d want to go, but I’m begging you to reconsider. Desmond and I have a long and complicated history, full of pain and misunderstanding. Over the past few months, we have been growing closer, not as general and subordinate, but as father and son. I feel like I’m actually connecting with him for the first time. Now I finally have a chance to build the relationship with him that I never could with any of my other sons. Please don’t take him away from me.” Scarlet glared at him and folded her arms tightly across her chest. “First off, you fucking hit me while on that rescue mission, then less than a week ago you manhandled me onto your desk, sat on me and forced me to go on another mission.” “Yes, I know and I’m very sorry about that.” Gavin leaned forward and gently kissed her on the cheek he’d struck while on their mission to find Harlan. Scarlet was so shocked, she blinked several times and stared at him, speechless. “But I’ll tell you something that I didn’t tell you then,” he continued. “You were the reason I was able to find my wife. No other doctor, not even Harlan herself, would have taken the chances you did to keep me going. And for that, I am deeply grateful. 155

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “There is ruthlessness in you that I greatly admire. I think you are perfect for Desmond and I am delighted you will soon be my daughter. So what do you say we start again?” “Are you going to brutalize me if I disagree with you?” “I’ll tell you what. You don’t have to agree with me, but if you’re going to question anything, you do it with me in private. Never question me in front of others and I will vow never to strike you. Do we have a deal?” He held his hand out to her. Scarlet relaxed and he knew he had her. She unfolded her arms and shook his hand. “Okay, deal. You’re quite the silvertongued devil, I’ll give you that.” Scarlet smiled and she was nothing short of beautiful. “So where were you going to abscond to with my son? I need to know where to go and hunt you down if you change your mind.” She shrugged. “I don’t know, maybe Asgardia.” “I would have thought Kirillia,” Gavin said, following her out. Scarlet glanced back at him. “Desmond said he couldn’t live there because of what happened before he came to live on AEssyria.” She had the confidential tone of someone who assumed he knew what she was talking about. “I wouldn’t want him ending up as a marked man or in a work camp for something that he shouldn’t have been held responsible for anyway.” “I’m glad you’re there to look out for him, Scarlet,” he said, making a mental note to do some digging. Desmond was just a child when Gavin took custody of him. He would have never thought to search his background. After all, what kind of a background could a thirteen-year-old boy have?

156


Chapter 31 It was early, too early for most sane people to be up. It was even too early for either sun to be up, but it was one of the best times to practice in the arena. Most warriors grabbed more comfortable arena times, like midmorning or early afternoon. There were two main problems with comfortable times. First, she usually had to share the arena with two to three other warriors, who purposely encroached on her area hoping she’d get fed up and leave. The second problem was that the more warriors there were the more fun could be had. Visiting and distractions occurred. Gypsy was a social creature at heart and loved to hear a good story just like the next person. Unfortunately, the clock didn’t stop on her arena time while she listened to some gossip or a bawdy joke. It was much more productive to come to the arena when no one else was around, even if it was much less entertaining. Prior to her mission, Gypsy had begun working with the battle-axe, trying to get used to the unwieldy weapon but the truth be told, she sucked at it. It was like swinging a sledge hammer and she didn’t understand how anyone could use it with any precision. So she dressed out in her battle armor and meandered over to the practice arena, lugging a stupid battle-axe with her. She would have much rather blown off the axe and practiced with her saber. However, if Gavin told her to practice something and it was apparent at their next meeting that she hadn’t, the abuses that he would inflict upon her in the name of training would be legendary. 157

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Pushing open one of the steel side doors, she came into the lit up building to find Kharon on the floor in maneuvers with the meteor hammer. She wasn’t surprised he’d booked the arena at an even more insane time than she. The meteor hammer required use of the whole arena because of its devastating range and he was a little obsessive when it came to weapons. Gypsy squinted up at the large, rickety wall clock and noted Kharon had ten more minutes until her scheduled time. Looking around for a place to lay her weapon, she finally settled for dropping it at the base of the steps. Then she climbed up to the lowest row of the bleachers and picked a place to sit. Settling into a poorly lit area of the bench, she propped her boots up on the railing and watched him. And he was quite the sight, swinging that vicious weapon in circles over his head. Then, after several revolutions to gain momentum, he launched the spiked ball at the wooden dummy several yards away. The ball smashed into the target’s head shattering it into a bunch of small fragments. Gypsy was kind of proud that she was the only cadet who knew how to use a meteor hammer. Now that Kharon was here maybe she could get back into some practice with it. He tugged on the chain, recalling the weapon to him and caught it with a heavily gloved hand. Coiling up the chain, he attached it to a holder on his hip and marched toward the door she’d just entered through. He had swapped his gray armor for the imperial black and it suited him. He looked as evil and villainous as her father. “Gypsy,” he said, nodding to her as he passed. His manner was cold and distant, like he barely knew her. She frowned. Great, she’d managed to offend him by not wanting to go back to his villa last night. Why did men have such fragile egos? Gypsy had wanted to assert her independence but she hadn’t wanted to alienate him. She guessed it was time to extend the hand of friendship. “Kharon?” He stopped and turned around. 158

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gypsy stood up and gestured down at the battle-axe. “Since you’re my new trainer, maybe you could give me a few pointers with this thing. I’m rather suckish at it,” she confessed. She really expected him to say something nasty and blow her off, but he didn’t. Instead, he took a tentative step forward and picked the axe up off the floor. “I thought you were still working on your swordsmanship.” She rubbed the back of her neck and slowly descended the steps until she stood in front of him. “I am. But Gavin said I was going to have to learn other weapons so I was just trying to get familiar with it.” Kharon held the axe up to the light. He examined the head and swung it slowly testing the weight. “Did you buy this?” “Um…no. I got it from the weapons room in the back.” “It’s not a very good choice for you.” He turned away from her and headed toward the weapons room. “Come, we’ll find you something better.” After rummaging through the scarred and broken discarded weaponry, Kharon finally found her a smaller, double-headed battle-axe with a thin wooden handle. Gypsy followed him out, thinking the thing looked a little too wimpy to be of much use. They returned to the arena and Kharon set up five dummies spaced about ten feet apart. Gypsy pushed her thumbs into her belt. She didn’t bother to hide her disdain. “That thing’s a piece of junk. I would probably be better off throwing rocks at the decoys.” Kharon tilted his head to the side with a slight grin and raised an eyebrow at her. “Why do you say that?” “It looks flimsy. I don’t imagine it can inflict a lot of damage.” Kharon swung the axe through the air so fast all Gypsy saw was a blur. The blade connected with the dummy at the waist and cut clean through the thick torso, and then Kharon swung the weapon back again and took off the head with the rear blade. 159

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gypsy stared amazed. She could have sworn the shaft would have broken. “Uh…I stand corrected.” “Never underestimate a weapon or a man. Some men may not look like much, but they’re usually the most ferocious fighters because they have something to prove.” He held the axe out to her. “You try.” Gypsy took the battle-axe and spent the next hour with Kharon practicing. It was one of the few times they’d spent a block of time together and not been having sex. Gypsy hated to admit it, but she liked Kharon and liked being with him. He was a calm and patient teacher who knew a lot. The hour flew by and she was surprised at how disappointed she was when it was over. He glanced at the clock on the wall and took the axe from her. “You’d better get to class.” A nervous flutter tickled her belly. “I’m going, but I was thinking that maybe I can swap my watch out this afternoon, and we can go hunting together.” Kharon smiled. “Are you asking me out on a date?” Gypsy laughed in spite of herself. “Yeah, kind of. What do you say?” He leaned forward and stopped just short of her lips. “I say yes.” Gypsy closed the short distance between them and touched her lips to his. It was a warm, short kiss that charged her senses. Maybe she had real feelings for him after all, Primal Fever or no. “Thanks for your help,” she said. “You’re welcome. Now get to class.” “Yes, sir.”

160


Chapter 32 Although intended to be a small, intimate affair, Desmond and Scarlet’s wedding was actually quite flashy. Megolyth, still somewhat pleased with his new slave, had told his servants to decorate the parade ground with military banners, black and gold flags and a multitude of flowers from the Imperial Gardens. Highbacked leather chairs were pulled from Gavin’s conference room and set up under a pristine white tent much to the general’s displeasure. The warm spring weather was accentuated with cool breezes that rustled through the various wedding decorations. On the sidelines, Desmond, Gypsy and Gavin, who were all looking very handsome in their black and gold dress uniforms, talked quietly while waiting for the ceremony to begin. At the front stood the High Priest with a holy scroll tucked under his right arm. He wore bright yellow robes and a mitre on his head. Impatiently, he shifted from one foot to the other, wearing a strained expression. Harlan tried not to grin; she knew the Therons weren’t his favorite family by a long shot and he was probably only conducting the ceremony as a favor to Megolyth. True to her nature, Scarlet was holding everybody up by making last-minute adjustments to her dress. It was a beautiful, white off-the-shoulder gown, with a snug bustier and a full doublelayered skirt complete with a train. Intricately detailed crystal flowers were sewn throughout the entire garment. She had to admit, Scarlet was absolutely stunning and Harlan had a little pang 161

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby of envy. Scarlet had opted out of wearing a veil, which wasn’t really an AEssyrian tradition and wore her hair down, allowing her blood-red locks to cascade over her exposed back. Finally the bride gave an apologetic smile and allowed Gavin to escort her over to his son. “I’m ready,” she announced. The guests took their seats and Harlan gave Kharon a suspicious glare when he took the seat directly next to her. She didn’t say anything because it could have just been a coincidence. She doubted it, though. Harlan was sure Gavin had conspired with him to babysit her. Desmond took Scarlet’s arm and walked over to the High Priest who tried without success to bury his scowl. They each lifted their arms and the High Priest bound their wrists together with a white silk rope. Then the ceremony began. Harlan’s AEssyrian was pretty good but the High Priest used the old language and soon she was completely lost. She could feel Gypsy’s husband stealing concerned glances at her and she was getting annoyed. Why did he have to sit next to me? This is bullshit. Then that familiar irritation that she got when other AEssyrian males were too close to her began and she wished Kharon would go sit somewhere else. Her nose had become extremely sensitive to male hormones, and all scents other than Gavin’s drove her into twitchy agitation. She wondered if he would pursue her if she moved to another location. About ten minutes into the ceremony, a nagging sharp pain shot through her lower back. Harlan tried to decide whether or not it was a premature labor pain but ruled against it. So she sat forward, then she turned sideways, then she leaned back in her seat, but no position seemed to help ease her growing discomfort. Kharon gave her another concerned look and she wanted to slap it off his face, but she ignored him. She purposefully stared straight ahead at the altar. Finally, unable to sit one more minute, she quietly slipped out of her seat and went to stand in the back so she’d be less of a distraction. 162

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby To her great dismay, Kharon got up and came to stand next to her. A flash of rage fired her blood. “Why are you following me?” she said in a harsh whisper. “Go back and sit down.” “I told Gavin I would keep an eye on you.” “You can see me from your seat.” She pointed for emphasis. “Why did you get up?” “Not that I have to report to you,” she said icily, “but my back was hurting.” “Perhaps I should escort you up to your husband’s office so you can lie down,” Kharon said. He didn’t seem at all deterred by her anger, which infuriated her more. Harlan impatiently gestured for them to move away from the ceremony. He followed her like a man going to face a firing squad. When they were out of earshot, Harlan whirled around to face him and said, “I don’t need a nap. I’m not a child.” “I didn’t say you were, Harlan.” “Then stop saying and doing things that piss me off.” “Is there anything that doesn’t piss you off?” Why was he giving her so much attitude? All she wanted was to be left alone. “Yes, Kharon, there are lots of things that don’t upset me. But for some reason, you’re intent on upsetting me now. So please just go away!” Harlan felt her eyes burn and the sudden urge to burst into tears washed over her. She immediately clamped down on those emotions and took a few deep breaths. Kharon gave her a patient nod. “You’re not looking well, Harlan. Why don’t you at least sit down?” She was just about to get really nasty when the world spun out of control. It wasn’t a mild spinning, it was a sickening vertigo attack that made her knees buckle. I am so sick of passing out. Kharon, who apparently had been anticipating a collapse, caught her before she touched the ground. He scooped her up into his arms with such ease that now she really did feel like a child. Gavin was there in a moment. “Are you all right, darling?” 163

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The vertigo vanished just as quickly as it came. “I’m okay. Really, Kharon, you can put me down now.” He looked at Gavin who nodded. Kharon put her feet on the floor but kept his arm around her waist, apparently unconvinced that she was okay. Gavin, too, grabbed her upper arm, and Harlan felt nothing less than suffocated. She gritted her teeth. “Please,” she said, struggling to get their hands off her. “I don’t need the two of you pawing at me. Can we all just go back and sit down before we miss the whole event?” Then Scarlet was there. Harlan was mortified she’d inadvertently caused such a scene. It was all Kharon’s fault. “Are you okay, Harlan?” she asked. She grabbed Harlan’s wrist and started taking her pulse. “You look very pale.” Harlan wanted to say maybe she was pale because everyone was sucking all the air out of her area, but she didn’t. She also wanted to say that everyone needed to calm the hell down and get their hands off her, but she didn’t say that either. Instead the only thing Harlan managed to say before the darkness took her was, “When do we eat?”

164


Chapter 33 The Imperial Baths were one of the most relaxing places in the whole empire. Discovered over six thousand years ago, the springs were a Mecca for the sick and old from all over AEssyria until the first local king decided to build a palace over it. Overwhelmed by the public outrage, he declared that anyone who needed to use the spring could petition the king and be allowed access to the mystical waters. But as time marched on, more and more people forgot about the natural spring and soon it became the exclusive property of the king and nobles. Harlan had found out about it purely by accident. Before Gypsy’s birth, Megolyth had granted her and Gavin permission to come here and try to conceive their first child. Of course the spring hadn’t worked as Gypsy was conceived a year later, but they’d sure had a great time trying. Because she and the emperor were kind of friends—in as much as that man had friends—he let her and Gavin come here whenever they wanted. On those rare occasions when they both had time, they split their romantic interludes between the steamy grottos, which was her favorite place, and the brothel which was his. Of course she was pretty sure they spent more time at that creepy whorehouse but it wasn’t a battle she chose to fight. Most of the time she was too busy for either but since her pregnancy, she’d been stopping by a few times a week to relieve her aches and pains. The sheer joy of being weightless in the water was 165

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby rejuvenating in itself. The spring may not have gotten her pregnant but it sure worked wonders on her aching back and joints. Harlan emerged from a private changing area wearing a long, fluffy pink robe. She scanned the area to make sure she was alone. When Gavin was with her she didn’t feel so vulnerable and selfconscious in her nakedness but now that she was hugely pregnant and paranoid, she preferred to be by herself. Satisfied that she was swimming solo, she stripped off the robe and hung it on a hook that was imbedded in a nearby stone wall. Carefully, she walked down each stone step savoring the warm water as it crept higher up her body. Once submerged, she swam over to a stone shelf and sat up on it. Leaning her head back she grinned as tiny bubbles massaged her back and belly. It felt just like heaven. Her body, which had been ravaged by her pregnancy, melted into the warm water, giving her that weightless feeling she so desperately craved. Harlan heard someone splashing into the water and snapped her eyes open. She brushed her hair out of her face and noticed that her fingertips were quite pruned. I can’t believe I fell asleep again. Not only was she was distressed to find she had been sleeping again but she was worried about how long. She blinked several times and was surprised to see a very pretty blond human woman lounging in the water across from her. There were very few humans on this planet, let alone human women, so to see one here was quite shocking. Harlan wondered if maybe she was dreaming and the woman didn’t exist at all. The woman smiled. “Hi.” A quiet unease filled Harlan. “Hello.” “You must be Doctor Harlan Theron.” This must be a crazy dream. “Yes. How did you know that?” A sinister smile transformed the woman’s lips into something less than amicable. “I know your husband,” she said in a husky whisper. “You’re married to the general.” 166

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Oh,” Harlan said. She really didn’t know what to say to this strange woman so she settled for, “What’s your name?” “Lilly,” the woman said with an even stranger smile. “How long have you been married to Gavin?” “A long time.” Gavin? Then it occurred to Harlan who this woman must be. She had to be the human slave Gavin and Desmond had picked up for the emperor on Kirillia. But that realization brought on more questions than it answered because it was unheard of for a slave to have the freedom of the royal palace. Why was this woman roaming free? Harlan craned her neck, looking around. “Is the emperor here?” If he was coming, Harlan had to get dressed and get out. Lilly stared at her like she was going to eat her. “No. It’s just you and me.” “I see.” Harlan was torn between the relaxed pleasure of the spring and getting away from this odd woman. “Gavin sure is one good-looking man,” Lilly said. “I’ll bet he has a really big cock too, huh?” Harlan stared at Lilly and had to consciously close her mouth that had inadvertently dropped open. That’s it. I really need to get out of here. She was no longer relaxed so there was no point in staying. Lilly lazily traced her areola with her index finger. “I tried to get him to fuck me, but he said no.” She glared at Harlan. “He said he was happily married to you. But maybe you could talk him into it. It would really turn me on if you watched the two of us.” A tiny smile spread across her crimson lips. “I’d like it even more if you and I fucked him together.” Harlan pushed off the shelf slowly and swam back over to the steps. It was time to leave. She gave Lilly a strained grin. “I’m not really into that.” She trotted up the steps so fast, she almost lost her footing. “Bye, bye, Harlan,” Lilly said, wiggling her fingers in farewell. 167

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Harlan didn’t even bother drying off, she just pulled her robe off the hook, wrapped it around her and headed toward the dressing room. She just wanted to put as much distance between them as she could. The woman was nuts. “Yeah, bye.” Once she’d dressed, Harlan rushed out of the palace and headed home to take yet another nap. She wondered if she should mention her encounter with Lilly to Gavin, then decided against it. He wouldn’t care about some weird slave of the emperor’s. He would probably just think she was exaggerating and blame her hormones.

168


Chapter 34 Megolyth had just removed his shirt when Lilly slinked into his bedroom unannounced. If any other woman had dared to do that he would have ordered them out immediately. But Megolyth was more forgiving of Lilly’s bad manners. She was very young and a foreigner so allowances must be made. She wore a transparent white robe and nothing else. She hadn’t even bothered to fasten the robe around her slender waist. It flowed away from her large, high breasts like angel’s wings. Her hips moved up and down in a smooth, seductive glide that sent Megolyth’s mind reeling. He’d bedded legions of women, most of them great beauties, but this one was something else entirely. Her appeal went beyond the allure of the shape of her body or the delicate fairness of her skin. Her attractiveness was rooted in her confidence. She knew exactly how to use her assets to strip a male of caution and intelligent thought. Megolyth was both envious and astonished Gavin had rejected her advances, but then the general was usually immune to the charms of most women. Most women except his beloved wife, Harlan, that is. He also guessed that Lilly was too aggressive for him. Gavin preferred to be the one in control and liked his women more on the submissive side. Lilly marched up to Megolyth and stopped in front of him. She smiled and let her robe slid off her shoulders and float to the floor. “I missed you,” she whispered. 169

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Megolyth grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her hard, wanting to scare her. The force of his kiss pushed one of his sharp teeth into her lip. Lilly giggled and pulled back. She wiped a drop of blood from her lip and wiped it on his chest. “Easy, tiger.” He grabbed her under the jaw. “Where were you all day?” She shrugged. “Just looking around.” “I want you to stay inside the palace. Do you understand? No more following me to the arena. That place is restricted for you.” Lilly wrenched away and a strange, dark fury came over her face. Then, as quickly as it appeared, it was gone again. Megolyth wondered what had gone through her mind that she expertly covered up. Then Lilly sashayed over to the bed and, with a theatrical lifting of the arms, threw herself on it. “Fuck me.” Megolyth climbed up over her and placed delicate kisses along her neck. She wrapped her arms around him and quickly found the erogenous glands along his spine. She caressed them with her fingertips. The pleasure was explosive sending a charge of desperate passion into his blood. He wanted to be inside her now. Lilly reached down and caressed his cock with the excitement of a prostitute. She maneuvered it from his pants, massaged it for a few seconds, and then positioned it at the yielding center of her sex. He wanted to stop her, but the truth was her indifference excited him. Megolyth was so used to women trying to please him that any change was welcome, even an unflattering one. He slipped inside her heat and worked his length back and forth. “Did you talk to the general about a threesome?” she asked. Megolyth almost lost his erection. Fucking Gavin again. What is it with this woman? “No,” he grunted, trying to reach his climax. He had long since given up pleasing her. Lilly always acted like she wanted sex, but when it came right down to the act, she could care less if she got it or not. 170

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby She played with a lock of his hair. “Why didn’t you ask him?” “Because I’m not answerable to you. Now shut up.” He reached his peak but it was dulled by his anger. Such a poor excuse for an orgasm he might as well have coaxed it himself with his hand. He needed to find someone to take this woman. She was more trouble than she was worth. “Do you mind if I ask him?” Megolyth stared at her. What the hell was she going on about now? “Ask who about what?” “Ask Gavin about a threesome.” “I don’t care. Do what you want, but I can guarantee you, he won’t say yes.” She smiled and placed tiny kisses along the side of his face. “I’m sorry tonight wasn’t very good. It’s just that…” “Just that what?” “Well,” she said with a childish shrug, “I’m just getting kind of bored with having sex the same old way all the time. I get a lot hotter when there’s a little risk involved.” “So what do you suggest?” Lilly pushed Megolyth onto his back and straddled his hips. “Why don’t you let me tie you up? Then you can relax and I can do all the work.” Megolyth frowned. “I’m not very comfortable with that. I don’t want to depend on you for my freedom.” Lilly laughed. “I’ll use quick-loose knots, silly. You just have to pull on one end and they come undone. You can get out of them at any time you want. But don’t be naughty; if you get out too soon, you spoil the game.” The emperor didn’t trust her but his guards were right outside his chamber, so what risk was there really? All he had to do was call them and they’d be in here in a minute. “All right. But when I’ve had enough, the game is over.” “Whatever you say, your Majesty.” 171


Chapter 35 “First position, four,” Kharon barked. Gypsy barely had time to get her sword into position when Kharon was on the attack, slamming his blade into hers with a perfectly balanced mixture of force and speed. He brought a horizontal chop down near her forearm and she instinctively pulled back. The distraction was all he needed to knock the weapon from her hand. Gypsy swore and Kharon backed off to let her pick up her weapon. Sighing, she bent down and retrieved her sword, dusting some of the black sand off the hilt. She was starving because she had skipped lunch after her classes so she could go on a hunting date with her husband. Now here she was back at the arena for her early evening practice session. They’d been practicing for almost two hours and Gypsy’s arms were shaking from fatigue. The worst part wasn’t the regular practice, but this detail work. In every attack pattern, a warrior began with their sword in a given position. What that position was, depended on a lot of things like the number of people the warrior was fighting, the terrain, or the skill of his opponent. The fight pattern a warrior started with depended on what blocks and attacks they would utilize during the fight. For beginning fighters like Gypsy, the goal was to learn every attack pattern perfectly. That way she could change it up during a real fight to confuse and destroy her enemy. But many of the attack patterns were designed by men, who were naturally stronger than women. So Gypsy not 172

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby only had to overcome learning the pattern, but also had to master certain wrist positions that were difficult and incredibly painful. She held her sword in her left hand and rolled her right wrist. She’d been doing Kharon’s damned first position so many times, her wrist throbbed mercilessly. “I’m never going to get this right. I’m just not strong enough.” He came over and put his arm around her shoulders. She hated that it made her feel better. “Yes you will. Even the most skilled men in the empire have weaknesses to overcome. Look at your father. Losing an eye for any other man would have been a career-ending injury. But he never gave up. He practiced for years to be able to get back what he lost, all the while fending off the challenges of younger men who wanted to kill the legend. If he can overcome that difficulty, you can overcome this.” Gypsy continued to massage her wrist. “How do you know that story?” “Commander Typhon told Gavin’s story in a tavern one night. Everyone loves hearing stories about your father and Typhon is a great storyteller. He had the whole noisy rabble silent until the very end.” Gypsy nodded, silently feeling her mood darkening. “What do you want me to do next?” she said softly. Kharon, like her father, never missed a thing and immediately picked up on the change in her demeanor. “Did I say something to upset you?” “No. Let’s just keep practicing.” His hand slid back across her shoulder and stopped to caress the back of her neck. “Tell me what’s bothering you.” Gypsy looked off toward the bleachers and folded her arms tightly against her chest. “I was four years old when my father went on that jungle campaign and lost his eye. We had been really close before then.” Her lips involuntarily pulled back into a bitter smile. “He would take me with him to the arena, the bars and to the 173

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby weapons shops. He even taught me to hunt small game. When he got back, he was understandably different. The obsession to get back his prior fighting ability was all-consuming. Needless to say, the uncertainty of his future career drove him into a monstrous depression. He drank a lot more during that time and took his frustration out on anyone who crossed his path. It was a terrible time. Not just for me but for my mom too. She even left him for a few months and we moved back to Fossix. That part is always left out of the bar room tales. Of course, my parents reconciled and we returned but I was now nothing more than an annoyance. So I played the part and did everything I could to aggravate him. You know, bad attention is better than no attention. Often times, when I hear stories about my father that occurred when I was alive, the story that I lived at that time was quite different.” She shrugged. “At least we have a good relationship now. But sometimes I’m saddened by all the time I missed.” Kharon pulled her into his arms and gave her a gentle squeeze. “I wouldn’t have believed for one moment that it could have been easy being his offspring. Especially for a daughter with your lofty ambitions.” He smiled down at her. “Kharon,” she said, looking up into his mismatched eyes. “I want you to tell me the truth. Do you think this is a crazy dream? Am I just wasting everyone’s time?” “No, Gypsy, I don’t think your dream is crazy and the fact that you’ve come so far proves you’re not wasting anyone’s time. Many women in our history have struggled through horrible adversity and war. Have you ever heard the story of Mariah, mother of the Terrible Three?” “You mean the Triumvirate? No, I’ve never heard of her.” He nodded. “Her husband had been killed in battle and it was only she and her ladies left to defend the castle. They were under siege by King Leviathan, a neighboring monarch, who swore to destroy every living relative of her slain husband. So Mariah 174

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby dressed in her husband’s spare armor and took up a sword. She ordered the nursemaids to take her three sons and escape to whatever kingdom would have them. Then she kissed her boys goodbye, dressed her ladies in whatever armor they could find, and rode out to meet up with whatever was left of her husband’s army and face Leviathan on the field of battle. “Poorly trained and equipped, they managed to stall the invading army long enough for her sons to escape. Leviathan was so enraged that her sons survived, he sent them a decorative box with their mother’s mutilated remains.” Gypsy stood there, stunned. Her chest grew tight with pity for those poor children and the horror of seeing their mother like that. “What a bastard. Is Leviathan still a king?” “Yes. His kingdom borders the Triumvirate to the northeast. They are constantly having skirmishes along that border. It is said that the warlord Chang has promised a room full of gold coins to any man who kills Leviathan and has vowed to one day drink the king’s blood from his mother’s wedding chalice.” “What does Leviathan say about that?” “He is an old man now and lives in mortal fear of the three. It contents the Triumvirate to wait and let the king sweat the future of his realm. One day though, they will have their revenge.” They both looked up when they heard the doors open to see Desmond coming toward them. He and Kharon nodded warmly to each other. “Have either of you seen the emperor? He was supposed to meet me three hours ago in the royal arena but there’s no sign of him. It’s getting late and I’d like to pick up Scarlet and go home.” Gypsy sheathed her sword and avoided looking at Kharon. She was desperate for an excuse to stop for the night and this was as good a reason as any. “You should let Gavin know that the emperor didn’t show up…just in case. You know he’s either at the clinic or in his office. Why don’t you go over to the clinic and Kharon and I 175

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby can stop by his office. My money would be on the clinic, but if he is in his office we’ll send him your way.” She could feel her husband staring at her but she didn’t meet his gaze. “Is that all right with you, Commander? I don’t want to disrupt anything.” Desmond asked Kharon. Gypsy ventured a sheepish glance at him. He smiled. He knew she wanted to be done. “Sure. That would be fine.”

176


Chapter 36 Gypsy and Kharon rode in silence over to the officers’ building. She didn’t even have to dismount to know he wasn’t there. Looking up to the second story she could see that his windows were closed and his office was dark. I knew he’d be at the clinic. “He’s not here. There’s no need to go up,” she said, pointing toward the darkened office. Now things got awkward. She and Kharon were getting along pretty well but she still didn’t know what his expectations were. “So I guess we’re done for the night?” she ventured. “We’re done. But I want to get an early start and since the arena is closer to my villa you should consider spending the night. There is no implied obligation. The guestroom is yours.” “Well, I am pretty tired and don’t feel much like trekking back to the dorm. I only have one question.” “And what would that be?” he said, frowning. “Is there actual food at your villa?” A deep laugh rumbled in Kharon’s chest making her smile. “I would never invite a guest to my home without having food to offer.” “In that case I will accept your invitation.” Upon returning to Kharon’s villa they had a cordial dinner before Gypsy excused herself for the night. She bathed and went right to bed in the spare room making sure to close her door. Just because she was spending the night, didn’t mean he could take sex 177

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby with her for granted. She nestled into the soft, cool sheets and fell asleep almost immediately. Gypsy awoke, unsure of where she was. Glancing at the clock she realized it was just past ten at night and she’d only been asleep since nine. Strange, usually she slept right through until morning. Her hand slid over to the empty part of the bed and a mild sense of loneliness filled her. Against her will, her mind conjured images of Kharon in his shiny black battle armor. She remembered the heavy baritone of his voice, the scent of his clean skin, the detail of his chain tattoo below his right eye. A stirring was born within her but it lacked the frantic tone of the Primal Fever. No, this desire was something she knew all too well, lust in its purest form. It was interesting to her that her first thoughts went to Kharon. Usually when she was lonely or aroused her fantasies evoked images of Caraculla. But not tonight. Gypsy sat up and took a sip of water from a glass next to her bed. A part of her wanted to turn on the light but she was still holding out hope that she still might get back to sleep. Pulling the blankets around her, she turned on her side and tried to banish Kharon from her thoughts. But it was no use. She reached down and slipped her hand into her panties and was stunned by how wet she’d become. Just the gentle touch of fingertips against her aching clit brought on a desperate wave of extreme pleasure. Then a new thought occurred to her. Why should she lay here pleasuring herself when her husband slept in the very next room? Gypsy was pretty sure he would have no qualms about accommodating her lusty desires. Sitting up in bed, she listened through the silence for any sounds that he was moving about the villa. There was nothing. He must be in his room. Her senses came alive and all she could think about was how much she wanted to be naked. She stripped off her silk tunic and peeled off her panties, dropping both on the floor by the bed. Closing her eyes she enjoyed the simple pleasure of being 178

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby naked, unburdened by armor or sword. It had been so long since she’d slept with a man normally, not driven to wild coupling by the Primal Fever. It felt good. Better than that, it felt right. She opened her door and crept into the hall. Then she paused for a moment to get used to the darkness. The villa was pleasantly cool and the temperature coaxed her nipples into hard little marbles. The feel of being naked was not only fun but also surprisingly arousing. Ever since the first time she’d met Kharon when he was a patient in her mom’s clinic, he’d had a strange effect on her. He made her feel…well…very feminine, not something she was used to. She’d never met anyone else who made her feel that way. It just felt natural. Maybe Titan was right and there was more to this connection than just sex. When her vision had adjusted to the night shadows, Gypsy made her way to the master bedroom. Kharon, unlike her, left his door open when he slept which made getting in undetected easy. As she approached his bed, Gypsy realized there was an element of serious danger in sneaking up on a sleeping warrior. But even knowing she shouldn’t do it, she just couldn’t stop herself. The adrenaline was firing her hunger to an even higher level and Gypsy didn’t want to do anything to ruin it. Taking great care not to move too fast, she approached the bed. A second later, she saw Kharon’s arm moving through the darkness. Pulling a short sword from a sheath hidden between the mattress and the headboard he pointed it her chest. He hadn’t even sat up. Gypsy thought her heart was going to jump out of her throat but the perilous thrill was exquisite. He squinted. “Gypsy?” “Yes,” she whispered. Her voice sounded distant, haunted. She didn’t think it was possible to want him this much without the Fever. “Has the Fever come over you?” 179

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “No.” He lowered his sword and let it drop to the floor. Gypsy climbed up on top, straddling his naked hips and gave him a smoldering kiss. He kissed her back with a hard, savage passion that stroked the flames of her desire into a bonfire. As he kissed her, his hand wandered down her body, and touched the delicate center of her agony. Just that simple touch made her cry out a tortured moan. She didn’t need any foreplay, since she was more than ready. Kharon placed his hands on either side of her face and devoured her lips with his own. But Gypsy knew what she wanted. She turned her face to the side, her breath coming in hard, uneven gasps. “Put your armor on first,” she said. If Kharon had been surprised by her request, he didn’t show it. Instead, he eased her off him and went to the stand where he’d hung his armor. He dressed out and had Gypsy fastened the straps that held the different pieces together. She couldn’t stop kissing him as she worked, completely overcome by her passion. Once he was done, she took a step back and stared at him. There was certainly no denying it—Kharon was one sexy warlord. Gypsy moved forward, sliding her arms around his neck. She lifted herself up on him wrapping her legs around his waist. She hugged him hard, crushing her breasts against his battle armor and assaulting his face with wild, desperate kisses. Lowering her legs to the ground she grabbed him by the armor, dragging him to the bed and tried to pull him on top of her. Kharon hesitated. “I’m too heavy with this on, Gypsy. I don’t want to hurt you.” “No, you’re not,” she growled through her teeth. She pulled harder and he eased down, taking care not to put all his weight onto her chest. The armor was hard and cold against her body. It chafed in places but to her great shock, it was a potent aphrodisiac. Gypsy 180

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby freed his cock, made easy since they hadn’t bothered with a codpiece, and pushed it through her drenched folds. Kharon reached down and took his member from her greedy hands. He guided the head inside rocking his hips into a hard and steady rhythm. Her body exploded in a song of sweetest pleasure. The music of Kharon’s moans filled her ears and sent a thrill all the way down to her pussy. He filled her until she whined with a teeming ecstasy mixed with a drop of pain. The whole world melted away and became only the two of them. “This is so fucking good,” Gypsy groaned just before her climax overtook her. Then, with a deep primal roar, Kharon, too, peaked. He filled her with his seed then pulled out and backed up. Then he was yanking the armor off like it was burning his flesh. Gypsy laughed. “What are you doing?” “Getting this crap off me. When I take you again, I want to feel your body against me. I don’t want all this stuff getting in the way. Any complaints?” Gypsy smiled and stretched out welcoming him back over her. “No. I got it my way. I guess we can do it yours.”

181


Chapter 37 Harlan hated Gavin’s attitude when he was stressed. Not the most tolerant man under the best of circumstances, he became downright beastly when things weren’t going his way, and his wife taking her time to close up the clinic when Gavin felt she should be home in bed, definitely counted as something not going his way. Thankfully Krull had left early to make an urgent house call or he and Gavin would’ve ganged up on her already. Scarlet was here but she was still new enough not to feel comfortable giving Harlan orders. Krull had no such aversion and it really pissed her off. Although she hated to admit it, Kharon was right, everything pissed her off. “How much longer is this going to take? You are well past the six hours that Krull is allowing you to work,” he complained, sitting in the waiting room with his dirty boots propped up on a magazine table. Of course, there were no magazines on the magazine table, only brochures and information papers on health conditions. Harlan had written the pamphlets herself to try and educate the soldiers and locals about common ailments and injuries. His spurs had torn the cover off Caring for your minor battle injury at home. Harlan marched over and glared down at his boots. “First of all, Krull does not allow me to do anything, and second, do you mind taking your feet off of my literature?” 182

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gavin let out a theatrical sigh. He carefully lifted his boots up so he wouldn’t do any more damage, and moved the pile of papers to the other side of the table before putting his boots back down. “How much longer?” he repeated. “Just a few more minutes. If your ass is on fire to go home, then go and Khalee can escort me back,” Harlan said as she marched back over to the receptionist desk and organized the message pad for tomorrow. It wasn’t that this was so very important, she just didn’t want Gavin, or anyone for that matter, telling her what to do. “Harlan, you know damn well that this has nothing to do with me wanting to go home. This has to do with me wanting you to go home. Now, bloody well hurry up before I pick you up and carry your pregnant ass out of here.” Harlan grinned because she’d made him mad and he was starting to look kind of sexy to her. Catching her leer, he made a few quick scooping motions with his hand telling her to get a move on. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the lights in the back room go off and glanced up as Scarlet emerged from the hallway. She eyed Harlan suspiciously. “What are you still doing here? I thought you left a half-hour ago.” “If I set up the appointment book tonight when all is quiet, it makes things much easier in the morning when his soldiers are crowded around this desk sniveling,” Harlan said, gesturing toward her husband. “Gavin’s been here for almost forty-five minutes, waiting to take you home. Why don’t you go home with him and let me finish the appointment book?” Harlan glared at her. “What? Gavin’s nice to you for five minutes and now you’re on Team Gavin?” Scarlet gave Gavin an exasperated look and he just shook his head and looked off. Apparently neither of them thought she was acting rationally. 183

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Maybe if they stopped treating her like a lunatic she would stop acting like one. The double doors slid open and Desmond walked in, dressed in all of his battle armor. He went over and kissed Scarlet, who hugged and kissed him back. He glanced at Harlan. “I thought you both would be gone by now.” “Does everyone have their nose in my imposed prison of a schedule?” Harlan snapped. Desmond grinned and pulled Scarlet in front of him as a shield. He then made an exaggerated motion to hide behind his wife. Leaning down to her ear, he kissed it, then whispered loud enough for everyone to hear, “Protect me from your mother’s pregnant fury.” Placing her hands on her hips, Harlan shot Desmond an icy stare. “You are sooo very funny.” Then turning on her husband, she said, “Fine, I’m ready. Let’s just go.” Gavin stood up giving his son a questioning look. “I thought you were sparring with the emperor tonight.” Desmond shrugged. “I was supposed to. I waited almost three hours but he never showed up. I figured he got busy and forgot about me.” “That’s not like Megolyth,” Gavin said with a deep frown. “He’s right,” Harlan added. “Megolyth may be a lot of things but he’s not flaky. If he was going to meet you, he wouldn’t have forgotten. If something else came up, he would have at least sent a messenger canceling. Something must be wrong.” “Where’s Khalee?” Gavin asked. “I’m here,” the Razorback woman said, coming down the dark hallway from checking the lock on the back door. “Escort Harlan home and stay with her until I arrive. If she gives you any problems take notes and I’ll punish her when I return.” Harlan rolled her eyes. 184

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Yes, Excellency,” she replied, smirking. Gavin stalked toward the clinic doors until they slid open. Standing in the doorway, he called over two sergeants riding by. They rode over, dismounted and bowed their heads. “Yes, Excellency,” they said almost in unison. “You will both escort Doctor Jonson home. You’re to stay with her until her husband arrives to relieve you. Do you understand?” “Yes, sir.” Scarlet searched Gavin’s face. “Do you really think this is that serious?” “Let me put it this way, dear.” Gavin said. “How serious would it be if the emperor’s been assassinated?” “Shit,” Scarlet said. Desmond was already out the door and mounting up. “Yes,” Gavin said. “Shit would be the right word for it.” Then he stalked out into the night after his son.

185


Chapter 38 The imperial halls were quiet. Too quiet. Gavin climbed the winding white marble staircase, taking two steps at a time. Desmond followed close behind, with his saber drawn. At first the only sound that could be heard was the heavy thumping of their boots, then the faint sound of women laughing echoed down the grand hallway from one of the bedchambers. Someone was lying in the middle of the hall up ahead. Desmond circled around Gavin and bolted for the fallen man coming to kneel down by him. When Gavin jogged up he realized it was one of the emperor’s private guards. “Is he dead?” Gavin asked. Desmond stood up with a scowl. “No. But I can’t get him to wake up. He doesn’t appear to be injured. It looks more like he’s been drugged.” As they got closer to the emperor’s private chambers, they passed more and more unresponsive guards sitting or lying on the ground. Not all were unconscious. Some of them were sitting up with their heads lolling from side to side, trying to get their bearings. That was enough for Gavin to draw his sword. The double doors to the emperor’s bedroom slammed open and four slave girls ran out, giggling. They didn’t see Gavin or Desmond until Desmond grabbed one of them by the throat. She screamed, and the others ran across the corridor and disappeared into another room. 186

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Where is the emperor?” Gavin snarled. The helpless woman gestured to the chambers. “He’s fine. He’s just inside.” Her voice trembled as her fingers frantically pried at Desmond’s grip. Gavin knew very well Megolyth wasn’t fine. He would have never allowed these women to run around free like this. This scene was nothing short of madness. They’d done something to him. Desmond released the woman, who ran off stumbling forward in her haste to get away. She slipped through the doors that her cohorts had just run into. Entering the private chambers, Gavin couldn’t believe the scene playing out before his eyes. There was liquor everywhere, empty bottles on the ground, stains on the rug, and slave women gulping drinks as they joked and laughed joyfully. It might have been an asylum with all the lunatics free. Not surprisingly, Lilly was among them, drinking from a crystal decanter watching the scene with calm amusement as she reclined on a black leather chaise lounge. When she spotted him she jumped up with a huge smile. She was clad in one of her signature dresses that was both sheer and snug. The transparent blue fabric revealed the absence of any undergarments. “Gavin!” She flung herself from her seat and ran over to him but he stopped her by pointing his sword in her face. He figured even if she didn’t care about dying, she’d certainly cared about being disfigured. “What the fuck is going on here?” Lilly gave him an angelic smile, holding her arms out and twirling in a circle. “We’re just having a party for the emperor. He likes parties.” Gavin snatched her by the hair and pulled her to him leaning close to her ear. Like the lunatic she was, Lilly only laughed at his aggression. “Where is Megolyth?” he growled. 187

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Gavin!” came Desmond’s voice from the emperor’s bedroom. “In here.” Not wanting Lilly to sneak off, Gavin dragged her in with him. Megolyth was in bed, propped up against the headboard with his wrists manacled above his head, the chain having been looped through an overhead wall sconce. He was naked and from the many cuts and bruises on him, it looked like he’d been savagely beaten. Relief waved through him when he saw the rise and fall of the emperor’s chest. It appeared as though he had shared in whatever drug-laced cocktail that his guards had. Gavin once again pulled Lilly in close. “Where’s the key?” She blinked slowly and gave him a lazy grin. “If you want the handcuffs off your precious emperor, you’ll have to kiss me first.” Gavin bared his teeth in a sadistic smile. “Oh, no, you don’t. If you want to play games, we’re going to play them my way.” Gripping her throat he dragged her over to a large dresser and threw her over the top. With his right fist, he smashed the mirror and grabbed a long, jagged shard of glass. “Why don’t we play disfigure the beautiful slave?” Gavin lowered the pointed edge to her face and Lilly transformed before his eyes. Gavin liked to think he’d met all kinds of personalities in his life but he’d never seen anyone go from screaming blind terror one minute to vicious mad dog the next. Lilly’s lovely face contorted into a crimson mask of unparalleled animal rage. Clawing around in the broken glass next to her head, she too, grabbed a piece. Its sharp edge sliced her hand down to the muscle but she didn’t seem to notice, swinging her arm around, she tried to bury the glass into his one good eye. Gavin pulled back and backhanded her with as much strength as he dared. He really wanted to punch her, but he could easily smash all of the bones in her face killing her. All he’d wanted was to stun her into submission. But she barely registered the blow. For any normal woman, AEssyrian or human, that would have been the 188

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby end of it, but not Lilly. The pain of the strike actually made her more militant. “Fuck you, you goddamn piece of shit!” she screamed, spitting blood in his face, “I’m going to cut your fucking cock off!” Her shrieks held the hysterical rage of a maniac. Placing her feet flat on the dresser, Lilly pushed forward and launched herself at him. The tackle was the last thing he expected, and it knocked him back a few steps. Gavin slipped on the slick marble and a moment later, they both went sprawling to the floor. This would be the end of the fight for her. Grabbing her shoulders Gavin slammed her back to the floor and rolled on top sitting on her hips. Weighing close to four hundred pounds with his armor, Lilly was helpless to get him off. She scratched and clawed at his armor but all that did was break her nails into bloody nubs. Gavin just waited for the fight to leave her. Then once again, Lilly transformed. She began to cry. He wasn’t buying it. “We’ll just stay like this until you give me the key or until you asphyxiate.” Lilly clamped her mouth shut and looked away as theatrical tears ran down her cheeks. He watched as her breathing became more labored. With a broad humorless smile, Gavin shifted his weight forward pinning her arms under each of his knees. “It would appear to me that since your gown has no pockets there are only two other places that you would be able to keep a small key. Which place shall I check first? Both searches will be unpleasant.” Lilly’s eyes widened in confined fury and she began to struggle anew. Gripping her jaw with both hands, Gavin pushed his thumbs through her lips, into the back of her mouth, running them along her lower gum line then forcing her mouth open. His hunch paid off, and he found the key tucked under her tongue. He was especially relieved because he wasn’t much in the mood to perform a cavity search. Twisting around, he saw his son come in from the patio looking grim and gestured for him to come over. 189

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Here, this should help,” he said, tossing the key to Desmond who removed the handcuffs from Megolyth and pulled the blankets up over his waist. Desmond brought the restraints over and Gavin handcuffed Lilly to the decorative grating of a marble table. “Desmond, please go and fetch Doctor Krull to attend to the emperor and make sure he’s all right. I’ll stay here and round up the slaves. Then, when we restore some order here, we’ll put this scheming harlot in jail.” Desmond folded his arms staring at Lilly. “We have another problem?” Gavin’s stomach sank. “What now?” “There’s a woman’s body on the rocks below the patio balcony. Her head’s smashed but she appears to be one of Megolyth’s consorts.” Gavin ran his fingers through his hair, wanting to tear it out. How could one woman have wrought such misery? “That’s grand, just fucking grand. Well, let’s muster the auxiliary guards and have them get the body out of there before the suns rise. We’ll need fresh guards in the palace, and I’ll need the servants to clean this fucking mess of a room.” He knelt down by Lilly who was still crying. “You have good reason to weep, young lady. Because before the morning dawns tomorrow, I’ll see you hanged.” She glared and her face transformed into that ugly mask. “Oh yeah? Well, I’ll do everything I can think of to make sure you’re right there next to me! After all, you’re the one who bought me. Who do you think the emperor is going to blame for all this, me or you?” Gavin slapped her again, and this time, he hit her hard enough to knock her out.

190


Chapter 39 Gypsy woke to the sound of male laughter. It was a warm, friendly sound that echoed through the villa and it took her a moment to connect the laugh with Kharon. Stretching, she rubbed her eyes and sat up. Where am I, anyway? Steamy images of her and Kharon making love last night came flooding back. They were so powerful and erotic she felt her cheeks grow hot. If she didn’t know better, she might have thought it was the Primal Fever acting up, but her lust for Kharon lacked that aggressive out of control quality. This feeling coursed through her veins just like any other carnal hunger and she was delighted that it felt…well, normal. She inhaled his scent from the bedding and it gave her a warm, safe feeling. She would’ve stayed buried under the blankets with his scent and last night’s memories but her curiosity got the better of her. Feeling saucy and decadent, Gypsy didn’t bother to dress. Foraging in his closet she found one of Kharon’s plush black robes, pulled it on and ran her fingers through her hair in a feeble attempt to tame her wild locks. Then tentatively, she came out of the bedroom following the sound of people’s voices. Her husband was close to the size of her father and even though the robe was cinched snugly around her waist, it dragged on the ground like a gothic wedding train. Stopping at the top of the stairs she listened trying to recognize the two voices that were not Kharon’s. One was male and one most definitely female. 191

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The male voice held a recent familiarity that she couldn’t place right away. Feeling self-conscious for a moment, she hesitated. Then she grabbed a handful of the robe, lifted it up and descended the stairs. Outside in the courtyard, she was surprised to find the bounty hunter and sometime mercenary, Trajan, and a pretty young woman sitting around a large wooden table with her husband. A big metal tray, filled with meat and fruits, made up the centerpiece with a few smaller plates crowded around it. When Trajan spotted her, he quickly stood up and bowed his head. “Lieutenant.” Kharon also stood up and smiled. He was just wearing his pants and boots. The sight of his bare chest made Gypsy’s heart speed up. “Good morning, my beautiful wife,” Kharon said. He gestured to the table. “Come, join us for breakfast.” Gypsy felt her ears redden. “Um…good morning all. It’s good to see you again, Trajan.” Gypsy was starving. She went over to the table and Kharon pulled a chair out for her. She sat down, feeling weird. Males normally didn’t do things like that for her. The closest bit of chivalry she got was either from her father or Makkai who usually kicked a chair out with their foot. Gypsy didn’t wait for the men to sit down. She grabbed a plate and started piling meat and fruit onto it. Kharon placed a goblet in front of her and poured her some sweet wine. She gratefully gulped down a few swallows. Gypsy was pretty sure the woman with Trajan was his sister because she knew he wasn’t married and they weren’t behaving like lovers. The woman was downright beautiful with silky auburn hair and flawless dark emerald skin. Her unique coloring gave her an exotic appeal and Gypsy could instantly see why Megolyth had snapped her up a few years back for his harem. When Gypsy’s mother was abducted Trajan cut a deal with her father requesting only to have his sister released from the harem. Trajan had been vital to rescuing her mother and she was relieved that Gavin was able to repay the 192

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby bounty hunter by securing his sister’s release. It was interesting to her how much misery Megolyth’s sexual desire caused some people. Kharon and Trajan sat back down. “Obviously, you know Trajan.” Gypsy nodded. Then her husband pointed to the woman. “And this is his sister, Bethara.” Gypsy stretched across the table, pulling back the over abundant sleeve of the robe to shake her hand. “It’s nice to meet you.” Then eyeing them all suspiciously she said, “Is something wrong?” Kharon gave her a puzzled look. “No. Why would there be anything wrong?” She gestured to Trajan and Bethara. “Why are they here?” “They just stopped in for a visit.” “Oh.” Trajan and his sister stood up. “If you would rather be alone…” Gypsy shook her head and waved her hand up and down. “No, no. It’s fine. I just didn’t know we had company.” They hesitated, like she might just be being polite to spare their feelings. “I’m serious. Please stay.” Trajan and Bethara took their seats. Bethara smiled. “It’s such an honor to meet you, Gypsy. You’re becoming quite famous.” Gypsy didn’t know what to say, so she settled for, “Thanks.” Kharon picked up the conversation. “Have you found a job yet, Bethara?” The young lady sighed. “Unfortunately no, but I still have a few shops to try. There’s also the Royal House, perhaps something there will come vacant…although I’m not really comfortable returning there, even if it is as an employee.” “Did you try the clinic?” Gypsy asked with a mouthful of food. “They’ve been down a receptionist for over a week.” 193

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “That’s a great idea,” Kharon said. “I thought Doctor Theron would have filled that position already,” Bethara said. “Besides, I don’t think I’m qualified to work in a medical facility.” Gypsy used her thumbnail to pick some meat out of her teeth. “Can you read and write?” Almost as soon as the words left her mouth she regretted them. She cast a guilty look at Trajan but he didn’t appear to be insulted. “Yes, I’m quite good,” Bethara assured her. “Then you’re qualified. Her last receptionist was an unrepentant ass and you seem nice, so already you’re more qualified than she was. You should stop by there this morning. They open in about fifteen minutes. My mom will most likely interview you on the spot but be careful, she’s pregnant and totally weird. Just tell her I sent you.” “We should probably go there now if you’re going to have a chance at this,” Trajan said. He and Bethara stood up. “It was nice meeting you, Gypsy, and thanks for the job lead,” Bethara said. “Sure, good luck.” When they were gone, Kharon turned and pulled her into a hot, steamy kiss. “Good morning.” Gypsy tried not to, but she smiled. “Good morning,” she purred at him. All kinds of juicy, carnal fantasies crowded into her mind. She fully expected Kharon to pick her up and drag her off to bed. But to her great chagrin, he didn’t. Instead, he stood up and said, “You have twenty minutes to eat and dress. Then you’re to meet me at the Royal Parade Grounds so we can begin your cavalry work.” Gypsy couldn’t believe her ears. What, no after breakfast sexual encounter? What kind of outfit is he running anyway? She wasn’t comfortable enough to blurt out all of the chatter coming from the voice in her head so she settled for, “Cavalry work?” 194

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Yes,” Kharon said, nodding. “In twenty minutes. So I strongly suggest you hurry up and eat because you’re going to need all your strength and stamina for this. I’ll see you down there. Don’t be late.” Then he walked out of the courtyard, leaving her to finish her breakfast. A few minutes later, she heard the front door squeak open and slam shut. This simply will not do. I can’t live without my morning sex. We’ll just have to make some schedule adjustments in the future, Commander.

195


Chapter 40 The morning was already a nightmare. Harlan sat at the front desk trying to answer questions, schedule appointments, and not throw up in the trash can hidden under the desk. Soldiers and civilians alike were calling out questions and gesturing to her appointment book. Worse yet, some of them felt the need to tug on her lab coat or tap her on the shoulder. The next male who touches me is going to get stabbed in the eye with a scalpel. Finally, she pushed back from the desk and struggled out of the chair, waving her hands in the air. “You all need to back away from this desk! I can’t work with everyone hanging over me like this. Unless you are standing in this line,” she stabbed her finger on the wooden desktop directly in front of her for emphasis, “you are invisible to me and will not get into to see a doctor or medic…ever! Now, get in line or get the hell out!” The line, that was really just a loud, demanding mob, took a few steps back, but it wasn’t nearly enough. Harlan dropped down into the chair, defeated. Sighing, she glanced up at the next person and was surprised to see the bounty hunter, Trajan. His presence made her smile despite her crappy mood. Now Trajan was a male she really liked, but couldn’t tell anyone exactly why. Harlan really didn’t know him that well, but all of her encounters with him were positive and he just seemed so genuine. And best of all, for some 196

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby strange reason his scent was not unpleasant to her. “Hi, Trajan. What can I do for you today?” He gestured to a very attractive young woman next to him. This is my sister, Bethara, and she’d like to apply for your receptionist opening.” “Do you have any work experience?” Harlan asked the woman. “Yes, I’ve worked as a seamstress and a clerk. I can read and write. I’m very organized and a really hard worker. I can also start immediately. Your daughter suggested I come over here to apply.” Harlan was just about to ask a few more questions when Krull came up behind her. He must have been eavesdropping. Since her pregnancy, he’d become like a buzzard circling over a dying cow. He was quite overbearing and inserted himself in everything. Worst of all, he didn’t seem to care that he was driving her insane. “She couldn’t be any worse than Karla was,” he interjected. A flash of temper heated Harlan’s cheeks and neck. She folded her hands in her lap to keep from hitting him and looked down at them for a moment. Why does he always make me want to hurt him? I am the doctor in charge here, Mr. Nosey Nose. This is a little bit different than sewing or stocking shelves. “You don’t know that for sure,” Harlan said with more tension than she’d intended. “Did you say you could start immediately?” Krull asked Bethara. Bethara’s face lit up. “Yes, I could start right this second if you want!” “Great,” Krull said. “You’re hired.” Harlan stood up, ready to punch Krull in the face. He gave her that cool, icy stare he typically gave her when he thought she was being unreasonable. Well, he was going to catch a dose of her unreasonable side in just a moment. “Could I talk to you for a moment in private?” 197

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Certainly,” Krull replied. Having no one else to relieve her, Harlan had Bethara sit at the desk and gave her a very brief explanation on how to schedule appointments. Then she followed Krull down the hallway to the medication room. The fortified room was perfect for having loud conversations without the patients or anyone else being able to hear a word. A person literally had to scream for anyone outside to hear. She’d been coming in here a lot lately. Harlan slowly punched in her six character code and listened for the pleasant beeps. Instead she got the dreaded “buzz of failure” and the door remained sealed. “We need to replace that lock,” Krull said, stating the obvious. Harlan held her tongue. She tried the lock two more times but it refused to release. Krull moved his hand up to the punch pad. “May I try?” If Harlan was upset before, she was steaming mad now. Standing aside, she folded her arms, letting the Kirillian doctor try and, of course, the lock emitted its happy beeps and swished open on his first attempt. It was nothing short of a Kirillian conspiracy. Harlan stormed inside, followed by Krull who closed the door behind them. Spinning around, Harlan put her hands on her hips and glared at the Kirillian. “Why did you hire that girl? I wasn’t done interviewing her yet. I’m not convinced she’s going to be able to do this job.” “Karla couldn’t do the job. This young lady couldn’t possibly be worse than Karla who, despite her lousy job performance and all of the complaints against her, you kept for over twenty years.” “Karla wasn’t horrible all the time.” “No,” Krull conceded. “Only the hours she actually worked here.” Harlan seethed. “You still haven’t answered my question. Why did you hire that girl without my okay? I am the chief physician, aren’t I?” 198

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “I hired her because she seems pleasant enough and you can’t keep spreading yourself thin like this. You’re exhausted, Harlan, and you haven’t adhered once to the work schedule I gave you. I’m really debating whether or not to put you on bed rest.” Harlan recoiled from him like he’d exposed himself. “You are most certainly not going to put me on bed rest.” Krull shrugged. “It’s really not up to you. It would be something I’d recommend to your husband.” “Stop blackmailing me with that!” “Then keep the receptionist I hired and stick to the work schedule I’ve given you.” “Did you look at her? She’s beautiful. Every soldier and male civilian in the city is going to plant themselves in our waiting room just so they can talk to her. How much work do you think she’s going to be able to get done with a troupe of chimps hanging around her desk all day?” “That’s your best reason for not hiring her? Because she’s too pretty? That’s the weakest argument I’ve ever heard. You are obviously not thinking clearly. I have never known you not to give someone a chance. If she doesn’t work out there is certainly no obligation to keep her for twenty years. We’ll just terminate her and find someone else.” Krull eyed her with that intrusive concerned look. “Have you eaten since you left home this morning?” Harlan shook her head. A nasty headache started behind her left eyebrow and her back was aching. She was tired of fighting. Worse still, the mention of food awakened her stomach, which instantly tightened and began twisting with intense hunger. “I’ll go eat something now. We’ll continue this discussion later.” Krull unlocked the door and walked out. Before he turned the corner, he said, “No, we won’t.” Harlan was really starting to hate that man. She felt like she had two husbands. But she couldn’t worry about him right now. 199

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby She needed to eat and when she was done she needed to take a catnap. So she headed to the breakroom and tore into the packed lunch her husband had made. She gulped down several pieces of dried meat like a wolf during a famine, barely chewing before swallowing the chunks. They tore down her esophagus like strips of worn leather. But her stomach loved them and the food chased away her nagging nausea. At least one man in her life was making her happy, even though he was the one who usually pissed her off the most. **** Harlan sat up from a short nap in the break room. She tried to focus her eyes but they stubbornly refused to cooperate. Someone had said something but she just couldn’t piece together the words they’d uttered. “What? What did you say?” Krull came over and took her pulse. She pulled her wrist away, annoyed. “I’m okay. Just give me a minute to wake up.” He frowned at her like an angry parent. “I said we have two new deaths. One is an eight month old from the Royal Palace and the second is his mother. She is from the harem. The guards have speculated that she found the baby deceased and became overwhelmed with grief. Unable to cope with the loss she took her own life by jumping from the balcony. I find their assumptions unlikely because her hands appear to have some defensive wounds. Scarlet started the woman’s autopsy but the emperor insisted you do the baby. I told him you may not be up for it.” Harlan glared. “Of course I’m up for it. I already told you, all I need is a second to clear my head.” She sat up and hesitated as a dizzy spell came and went. Only one more month to go of this horrible, draining pregnancy. Harlan could hardly wait for this to end. Bracing her palms on the table, she pushed herself up and Krull moved to help her. Normally she would have swatted him away, but this time she let him pull her up. The truth be told, she 200

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby wasn’t feeling too hot at the moment, but felt confident she could do one more exam. Her belly was so big and cumbersome that it was seriously restricting her mobility. Harlan dressed out and went into the autopsy room. She walked over to where Scarlet had just finished the evisceration of the child’s mother. “What do you think so far?” she said, watching her dissect the organs. “I haven’t opened her head yet but based on the number and location of her external injuries I might venture to guess that she was either dead or close to it before being thrown from the balcony. Either way, this sure as hell isn’t a suicide.” Harlan was not happy. When Megolyth found out he had a killer in his midst, he was going to come undone. “When you’ve finished your report, forward a copy to Megolyth as soon as you can. I’ll deal with his wrath later.” Scarlet nodded grimly. “Harlan?” “What?” “Since your gloves are clean, would you do me a favor and reach under my face shield and scratch my nose? The itch is making me crazy.” “Sure, just tell me when to stop,” Harlan said, grinning. After satisfying Scarlet’s itchy nose, Harlan put on her face shield and walked over to the large metal tray table with a small body situated in the center of it. Even though she had seen over a thousand dead bodies and her share of dead babies, there was something about this small, vulnerable child that stuck a deep cord in her. Maybe it was because this child’s autopsy was so soon after the last one. Two babies from the same nursery in less than a month. Harlan always tried to remain objective, but it didn’t take a genius to realize that something sinister was afoot. The child looked perfect, another beautiful AEssyrian baby boy she had delivered less than a year ago. He looked a lot like his father with his dark hair and forest green 201

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby skin. She approached the body and stoically began her dictation noting the length and weight, how the body looked and how well nourished he was. Her examination continued with the body surfaces, hands, fingers, feet and toes. Nothing out of the ordinary so far. Then, in the middle of her external examination of the child’s head, she stopped dictating and focused completely on her current task. Something had caught her eye and she felt a non-pregnancy related queasiness. With a pair of forceps she gently gripped the child’s top lip and curled it back. Harlan’s breath caught in her throat. There, on the inner surface of the child’s lip, she saw several puncture wounds surrounded by a light bruising. It looked like someone had smothered the child, possibly with their hand. The pressure caused his teeth to create a pattern injury on the inside of his lip. When she inspected the corresponding area of the bottom lip, she saw an injury pattern that was similar, but not as defined. Harlan took out her earpiece and dropped it on the counter. Then she backed away from the body as her mind second-guessed the autopsy of the first baby. She had called his cause and manner of death undetermined. Now she wondered if she had missed something that could have helped prevent the death of this child. Krull had just finished dressing out to assist her. He came over pulling his right glove on. “Something wrong?” She pulled her mask off. “I can’t do this. I’ve got to get some air.” “That’s fine,” Krull said. “I can just—” Before the Kirillian doctor had a chance to finish his sentence, Harlan was clawing her gloves and gown off. She bolted from the room. Tears stung her eyes as a heart-wrenching sob escaped her. She rushed outside smacking right into Gavin, who’d been standing by the doors smoking. The impact was so hard his cigar flew from 202

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby his fingers. Harlan kept her head down. “Sorry,” she choked out, rushing past him. She ran around to the back side of the building and leaned against the wall, trying to rein in her emotions. Hot tears raced down her cheeks unchecked, and she quickly slid down the wall, landing on her butt. Gavin knelt down and pulled her into his arms. “My poor darling,” he said, hugging her close. “What’s wrong?” Harlan wrapped her arms around his neck and pushed her face into his chest barely able to speak through her sobs. “The baby from the Royal Nursery, the one I was just about to autopsy,” she said trying to catch her breath. “I’m pretty sure that child was murdered.”

203


Chapter 41 Bakrum wasn’t accustomed to guarding women, especially ones as beautiful as the tiny human, Lilly. She wept in her cell all night and when early morning came, she refused to eat. He was sorry for her and couldn’t imagine what crime she could have committed against his majesty that he would imprison her like this. But then again, perhaps it wasn’t his majesty after all who had placed this poor creature in such a desolate place. Bakrum dug out the paperwork ordering Lilly to be confined. The signature at the bottom was that of General Gavin Theron. Figures that devil dog would do something like this. Bakrum guessed the tiny woman refused the brutish general sexual favors and this was her fate: imprisoned on some trumped-up charges to be executed like a criminal. The very thought enraged him. He walked over to the cell with a blanket. Prisoners weren’t supposed to have blankets because they might use them to kill themselves, but Bakrum didn’t think the lady had any intention of doing that. Besides, she was shivering from the thin dress she wore and had no shoes on her feet. “My lady?” Bakrum said in AEssyrian through the bars. She didn’t respond so he tried Kirillian. Lilly sat up from her stone bench and blinked at him. That worked. A ray of morning light danced on her stunning golden hair. Bakrum had never seen a more beautiful creature. Her bloodshot eyes were framed by long, 204

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby elegant lashes and her body looked curvy and soft. Images of burying himself in her tender heat made him sweat. “Yes?” “I have something for you.” Bakrum held the blanket through the bars. She curled up into a tight ball. “I’m afraid you’re going to hurt me. You’re so much larger than I, you’re very frightening. None of you AEssyrians have been very kind to me.” Bakrum was shocked. He’d never hurt a woman in his life. To show her his honest intentions, he unlocked her cell and came inside, holding the blanket as a peace offering. “I wouldn’t hurt you, lady. I knew you were cold, so I just wanted to make you more comfortable.” Her eyes softened and became less fearful. She rose from her bench slowly, her movements as graceful as any dancer. Bakrum was bewitched by her staggering beauty. She advanced on him, keeping her eyes down. “You’re a very kind man. I’m glad you’re the one guarding me.” “I feel sorry for you. Why have they imprisoned you?” She gave a slight lift of the shoulders. “I guess I displeased his Majesty somehow. I pray he gives me another chance.” “I’m sure he will.” Lilly stopped in front of him and wrapped one hand around the blanket. She slid it out of his hand. “You’re the nicest man I’ve met,” she said, staring at his lips and offering him a timid smile. “Would you be offended if I kissed you?” Bakrum throat tightened and his erection grew so hard, it was uncomfortable in his pants. “I guess there would be no harm in it.” Lilly placed her hands on his shoulders and stood up on her tippy toes. Bakrum leaned down and placed his lips against hers. The contact was nothing short of bliss. His mind reeled as Lilly pushed her tender lips into his, opening her mouth to tease his 205

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby tongue with hers. Bakrum went to put his arms around her when he felt the pain. It started on the right side of his belly and ran all the way across to the other. He squinted down and saw blood flowing from the abdominal gap in his armor. It spilled onto the floor and drenched his pants. He glanced up at Lilly and was stunned to find she had a weapon, the dagger he kept sheathed to his thigh. He used it to cut his meat at mealtimes. Another flash of silver and there was more agony. This time it was across his throat and filled his lungs with blood. My beautiful Lilly, no! Bakrum’s head swam in confused delirium until the ground came up and slammed him in the face. The last thing he heard before the world went black was the angelic sound of a woman giggling. **** “We’re not going to spar today, Desmond,” Megolyth said. “There’s something else I want you to do.” Desmond sheathed his sword. This can’t be good. “Certainly, your Majesty.” The emperor had been acting very edgy since they’d rescued him from Lilly last night. Not that Desmond blamed him, but he had enough experience to know that when very powerful people got paranoid, bad things were sure to follow. Megolyth studied Desmond for a long minute, as if trying to decide whether to trust him or not. Finally he said, “I understand from your service record that you have some experience conducting interplanetary data searches.” “Yes, Majesty. It’s required training for any military personnel who are sentenced to Loss…I’m sorry, I meant assigned.” “I want you to go to the Royal Library and find out everything you can about Lilly. I have a feeling there’s a lot more to that woman than we know. You have unrestricted clearance to utilize any of the data search equipment that you need. Bring me 206

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby everything you can find. I expect your complete and detailed report by this evening.” “Yes, Majesty.” “Oh, and, Desmond?” “Majesty?” “I want that information before you talk to anyone, including your father. Is that understood?” Icy spikes of fear pierced Desmond’s heart. He wished he’d never met this crazy fucker. It was exactly for this reason that Desmond had always made it a point to avoid the highborn. They were always trying to fuck someone up. “Yes, Majesty.” Megolyth stormed out of the Royal Arena with the jingle of his spurs echoing off the stone walls. Desmond started to sweat. He knew the emperor was right; that woman had a history and it probably wasn’t stellar. But what could he do? He sure as hell couldn’t refuse a royal order. No, he was stuck. And even worse, he was going to be forced to tell Megolyth what he found or risk both he and Scarlet being thrown in prison. He could already see the plan in motion. No matter what he found or how obscure the information, Megolyth was going to pin this whole mess on Gavin. He was probably going to find some way to blame him even if Desmond didn’t find out anything. The wheels were already in motion and there was nothing Desmond could do to put the brakes on it.

207


Chapter 42 Gypsy was running late and Kharon wasn’t going to be happy. Well, he should have woken her up earlier, instead of letting her sleep through most of his breakfast party. I’m sure I’m not that late. Pulling a crumpled piece of paper out from the gap in her chest plate, she shook it open and squinted at the scribbled number in the bright morning suns. To her dismay her cavalry training was to have already begun in the practice ring farthest from her current location. How come nothing ever goes my way? She jogged across the parade ground, rehearsing all kinds of lame excuses but it was no use. She knew she was busted and Kharon was going to be pissed off. Gypsy was eager to train, but sometimes she just wasn’t in the mood to get the snot beat out of her. And military training was all about getting kicked around. Besides she was still pretty exhausted from her amorous encounter with her husband. Secretly, she was happy Kharon didn’t take any crap from her, it helped her stay focused and allowed her to avoid the same pitfalls she’d hit when Caraculla was training her. Kharon put her training first and their relationship second. Gypsy didn’t know whether to be grateful or offended. The familiar chimes of the midday bell rang in a multitoned succession echoing through the temple and the walls of the adjacent buildings. She quickened her pace even more. That was when she spotted her. 208

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The human woman was tall but thin, wearing only a torn blue dress that was a little too revealing to be worn outside of the home. The woman marched across the parade ground with solid purpose and Gypsy noticed a lot of soldiers stopped what they were doing to gawk. Gypsy wasn’t surprised by the soldiers’ reaction, the woman was quite a sight in her torn dress and speedy, long strides. She wondered who she was. Then she heard the next round of bells start their chorus. Oh shit, oh shit. Gypsy broke into a dead run. Gypsy rushed to the outdoor practice arena. Kharon stood by the gate holding two hyperia. Both were dressed out in light battle armor. He was dressed in full armor and wore a grim scowl on his face. “I’m sorry I’m late, Commander.” Kharon gestured to the ground. “Assume the position.” Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me. Knowing better than to scoff, Gypsy went down into the pushup position and waited for further instructions. She kept her head down and mouth shut, hoping to get her punishment over with quickly. “In how much time were you supposed to meet me here, lieutenant?” “Twenty minutes, sir.” “And how long has it been?” He had her there. Gypsy had no idea. She sure hoped it wasn’t too long. “Thirty minutes, sir?” “Forty-five minutes,” he snarled at her. “I’m very sorry, sir.” “Do you think my time is valuable, Lieutenant?” “Sir?” “Don’t play stupid with me. Answer the question. Do you think my time is valuable?” “Of course it is, sir.” 209

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Kharon knelt down and glared at her. Gypsy kept her gaze fixed on the ground. “Then why are you wasting it?” Gypsy didn’t answer. There was no right response to that question. All replies led to more humiliation, degradation and prolongation of punishment. Her hands were already red and sore from pressing against the black sand that had been baking in the suns all morning. She wanted to get this over with quickly and the fastest way was no talking. “Twenty pushups, now.” Gypsy pumped them out easily but maintained her position when she was done. “May I get up, sir?” “Yes.” He sounded reluctant to say it. Gypsy dusted her hands off on her tunic and gave him a winning smile. “Thank you, sir.” He frowned and tossed her the reins. “This isn’t a game, Gypsy. Be on time from now on, or you’re going to have to contend with more than pushups. Have I made myself clear?” Gypsy mounted up and reined her animal in. “Yes, sir. May I have a kiss, Commander?” Kharon, her husband, had the nerve to look annoyed. “When you’ve earned one.” Gypsy blinked. “I hope you’re kidding.” “I most certainly am not kidding. Here’s a copy of the course route. You have five minutes to memorize it,” he said, holding out a small scale drawing of the course accompanied by red arrows. The obstacle course encompassed the entire two-acre ring and tested every skill a soldier would need on a battle mount. Kharon’s route started at the series of jumps. First jump the mount over a fence, then down into a hole filled with water or mud depending on the weather. This was followed by a jump across several fallen trees, then up onto a stony ledge and down a narrow rocky pathway. Oh yeah, every obstacle is run with a weapon drawn. Next Kharon’s torture trail brought her through a clump of trees with 210

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby enemy dummies hidden behind them. They were rigged to pop out in front of a trainee when they got within a certain range. Before she exited the trees, she had to inflict a fatal injury on each dummy, or that too, was a failure. After dispatching those dummies, she rode across a creaky makeshift bridge, charging and decapitating another round of pop-up props only these had makeshift “swords” jutting out from their limbs. From there it just got harder. Most of the obstacles involved painful props and trying to navigate her hyperia through difficult terrain. A good time on the course was under eight minutes. Her time was closer to fifteen. To punish her for not taking her morning training as seriously as his royal highness thought she should, Kharon made Gypsy run the course close to ten times. The last time she was so exhausted, she neglected to keep a strong hand with her mount so he rebelled and threw her into one of the spiked blinds. Gypsy hit hard and one of the six-inch-long spikes sticking out of the wood caught her arm and pierced through the meat of it. It hurt like hell. Gypsy yanked her arm off of the spike as Kharon came over to examine it. “That’ll need stitches.” She gently probed at it and hissed. “No, it doesn’t. It just looks worse than it is.” Kharon gripped her good arm and pulled her up. “I wasn’t aware that I had asked your opinion. This isn’t open for debate. Mount up and I’ll escort you over to the clinic. When we have you patched up, we can begin again with a fresh mount.” But apparently not with a fresh Gypsy. No break for her. “Have I earned a kiss now, Commander?” she said, pouting her lips at him. When he looked at her, his eyes were warm with amusement and his lips pulled upward ever so slightly. “Let’s go. We don’t have time for your nonsense.” “Aw, come on. I’m hurt now. Is that any way to treat your wife?” 211

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Kharon leaned over, gripping her under the jaw, and planted a fierce kiss on her bottom lip sucking it slightly as he pulled back. “We can discuss your deficiencies while you get sutured up. The arena is ours for another two hours, so don’t screw around in the clinic trying to illicit sympathy from your mother.” Fucking Kharon. It had been so long since she had been his student that she’d forgotten what a complete prick he was. Much as before, he wasn’t going to go easier on her because she was his wife, in fact the opposite was true. Gypsy knew that, because of their situation, he was going to be that much harder on her. But that was okay, because he was going to have to make it up to her in other ways.

212


Chapter 43 The mumbling voices started getting louder through the darkness. Harlan blinked a few times, trying to clear the fog obscuring her vision. Then the voices became clearer and she realized that Scarlet and Krull were talking somewhere close. Now, that was very odd, because she didn’t remember inviting them to the house. When her vision finally focused, she looked around to realize that she wasn’t at her house at all, but lying on a bed in the clinic’s critical care bay. At least she was the only one in here. A biting coolness was creeping through her and when she glanced down at her right hand she saw a peripheral IV line attached to a bottle of fluids hanging from a wall hook. What the hell happened? To her great relief, Scarlet came in through the open door and walked over to the bed. She smiled and Harlan felt a little of her anxiety melt away. People didn’t smile at someone who was dying. Scarlet checked the IV bag and stared up at the monitors. Harlan tilted her head back into the pillow and craned her neck, trying to read the status monitor upside down. If she was reading them right, her vital signs were good. “Let me guess, I passed out in the waiting room.” Scarlet squeezed her arm. “Actually you fainted in the medication room. Krull sent a message to Gavin. He wants you to go home today and get some rest.” 213

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Harlan’s mouth opened and closed a few times, as her brain scrambled to find something to say. Finally she settled for, “I need to talk to Krull right now.” Scarlet sat on the edge of the mattress. “I’m on his side with this one, Harlan. You’re working much too hard and need to get more sleep. Just take the rest of the day off and I’m sure you’ll be able to come back to work tomorrow.” Here they go, inching me toward bed rest. I’m not stupid, Scarlet. I know what you two are up to. Harlan propped herself up so fast her head spun. She closed her eyes for a moment and it passed. “Okay, fine, I’ll go but I have to finish the medication inventory or we won’t have any meds for next month.” Scarlet stared down at her hands and her lovely brow wrinkled. Harlan knew she wanted to refuse but no one could submit an order to the Kirillian suppliers but her. Harlan was the one with the intergalactic permits to get certain restricted medications. They wouldn’t fill an order from anyone but her. “Tell Krull—” “Tell Krull what?” he said, walking into the room. Like Scarlet, he stared up at the monitor above her head. Harlan shifted in her bed, trying to get comfortable. It wasn’t easy with a giant beach ball attached to her midsection. “I was going to tell you that as soon as I finish the medication room inventory, I’ll process the order form and go home. I promise.” She wasn’t much in the mood to argue. Truth was, she was kind of glad to be going home today. The thought of inhaling a steak and curling up in a chair by a fire was very appealing to her right now. Krull stared at her for a long time. “I’m not trying to be difficult, but you know your fellow Kirillians won’t deal with anyone but me,” Harlan said. “That order needs to get in today, or we’re going to have some medication shortages next month.” 214

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Krull and Scarlet exchanged looks. Harlan’s hormonal fury was making her hate them right now. They were making her feel like a disobedient teenager. “Scarlet will help you so you can get done faster,” Krull said. Harlan threw her hands in the air. “Oh my God! I’m not an invalid. I’ve been doing the inventory before the two of you even got here. I can do it on my own. Besides, doesn’t Scarlet have her own patients to look after?” Scarlet rubbed her arm like she would an agitated crazy person. “Krull can take my patients.” Krull scowled like he’d eaten something distasteful. “Yes. And inventory is it, Harlan. No more work for you today. Gavin will be over in a few minutes to pick you up and I’m going to tell him to take you home right after. You need your rest and I’m not listening to any more of your excuses. Scarlet will be there to make sure you don’t get distracted.” **** Gavin leafed through a stack of security reports, throwing most away without too much scrutiny. It wasn’t his idea to have so much paperwork stacked around his office, it was Megolyth’s captain of the guard who insisted that Gavin get a copy of every security concern the royal guard encountered. A guard got drunk on duty? A report was generated, along with a five-page synopsis on what was done to correct the problem. A fight broke out between guards at the local tavern? Another report. Some guard told his superior to fuck off? Yet another report, and on and on it went. Gavin had told the captain numerous times to only send him reports that were important, but to the captain, everything was important. Hence a good portion of the mess in Gavin’s office. He was just about to leave for lunch, when he looked up. There, standing at the front of his desk was Lilly. Somehow she’d managed to sneak into his office without him hearing her. Her hair was messy and her face had some dirt smudges but other than that 215

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby she looked as pretty as she always did. Gavin had no idea how she’d escaped from jail. No one escaped from his jail, ever. “Hello, Gavin,” she said. “What the fuck are you doing here? How did you get out of jail?” “I wanted to tell you I forgive you for dumping me in that shithole. And I also forgive you for hitting me. I realize you were just caught up in the moment.” Gavin came around his desk to grab her, but she ducked back putting a chair between them. “You’re mad.” “If you mean I’m crazy in love with you, you’re right. Can’t we just start again? I promise I can make you happy. Just give me a chance.” “What you fail to realize, my dear, is that you are a fucking lunatic and I am very much in love with my wife. I don’t know how you escaped from jail, but I intend to make sure it doesn’t happen again.” He lunged for her but was blocked by the door opening. A royal messenger burst in adding to the confusion. “What?” Gavin roared. Lilly took advantage of the distraction and slipped past the messenger. She took off running down the hall. “Now, look what you’ve fucking done! What the devil do you want, anyway?” “Doctor Krull sent me, Excellency. You’re wife is very ill. He wants you to come and escort her home right away.” Gavin grabbed the messenger by the front of his tunic. “Get the guards to capture that woman and hold her or I’ll have your fucking head on a pike outside the city gates. Do you understand?” “Yes, Excellency.” Then Gavin broke into a run and headed for the medical clinic.

216


Chapter 44 Although Megolyth had given Desmond clearance to use the equipment in the Royal Library for his research, Desmond knew of a better location to get the information he needed. Loss. Since the tiny station was located on a moon that orbited AEssyria, it didn’t have to contend with interference from the security shields protecting the planet. Loss also had the one asset Desmond needed most: Corporal Tolbert. Tolbert was the only exception to the rule that all AEssyrians rejected technology. The corporal embraced everything high tech, and not only was he was an excellent hacker, but he also had software that could access any database within a few hundred light years. Tolbert was continuously upgrading the computer systems with all kinds of high tech toys. The higher ups at central command were completely unaware of the modifications, and probably wouldn’t recognize it if they saw it. Tolbert’s tinkering had made life on Loss tolerable for all those who were confined there. They had access to almost everything they could think of. If Lilly had secrets, Tolbert could root them out. Desmond disembarked the shuttle and wasn’t surprised to see Tolbert waiting for him. Tolbert had been a willing resident on Loss for almost a hundred years. It amazed him that the man had even been let into the army, let alone survived basic training with Rakon. Tolbert was barely six feet tall and probably didn’t even break two hundred pounds. He wasn’t at the top of his class in 217

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby combat skills, but he survived his arena matches and no one could deny he was brilliant. His thirst for knowledge was infectious and shortly after Desmond had been assigned to the tiny moon, he began to peruse databases and learn about all kinds of things. Tolbert had written a program that could access the computer systems of any passing ships. It was akin to peeping in a stranger’s window. The tiny crew on Loss didn’t get many visitors, or assignments for that matter, so Desmond’s visit was a big deal. Tolbert shook his hand warmly. “I thought you said you were never going to set foot on this floating pile of shit ever again.” Desmond laughed. “Well, I need some information, and you’re the only one who can get it for me.” “Flattery will get you everywhere. Classified?” “More like intentionally buried.” “That’s my favorite kind. How much info you got on the subject?” “The subject is a human female, probably in her twenties. Unfortunately I only have a first name. We picked her up from a Kirillian slave trader named Sylis Moore. He said she was a detainee at the Ferune spaceport.” “Hmmm…shouldn’t be too hard. Not that many humans this deep in space. Let’s start at the spaceport on Kirillia and see what we can come up with. You said Ferune, right?” Back in the cramped computer room, Tolbert accessed some of the Kirillian underground databases and ran a search with the parameters of Lilly, female and human. Desmond watched the voice-controlled monitor as it beeped a completion signal. Several rows starting with the name Lilly illuminated on the screen. Tolbert mumbled, “Open page.” Then his head moved back and forth as he read through the information. “There’s no record of any human women ever being detained at Ferune.” 218

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “You mean we were misled? There’s a shocking bit of news.” Desmond snorted as he wandered over to another console. Tolbert flipped through more meaningless pages then accessed another system. Another text page opened and he read over the contents before uttering a cryptic, “Uh, oh.” Desmond, who had been looking over the latest comet sightings, felt his stomach drop. “What?” Tolbert leaned back in his chair and read from the screen. “This is from a Kirillian news post dated five years ago. Lilly Beth Cramer. The eldest daughter of William Bruce and Joan Sarah Cramer, both civil engineers on assignment from Earth, was arrested today in connection with the stabbing death of her parents and her six-year-old brother, Keith. When the murders were first discovered, Ms. Cramer claimed a Kirillian man had broken into their secluded home and killed her whole family while she remained hidden. A further investigation of the scene revealed evidence that made Ms. Cramer’s version of events impossible.” “Is there a photo of her?” Desmond asked. “Not with this article. Let me see if I can pull up a booking or inmate photo. “That may take a few more minutes. In the meantime it says that she was tried and sentenced to life.” “Fucking great. So what the hell is she doing out of jail? Did she escape?” Desmond knew already that this information was going to cause huge problems. Tolbert continued to submit requests and open additional pages, scanning them quickly. With all the articles he kept popping open, it would appear that this was a pretty big story for the time. “This is interesting,” Tolbert mumbled. “What? What’s interesting?” “According to this, not too long ago, she murdered her guards and managed to escape for three days. After they recaptured her, she was scheduled for execution.” “So why wasn’t she executed?” 219

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Because your friend, Sylis Moore, bought her from the government for a hundred thousand credits. Not long after that, they both went underground.” Desmond furiously rubbed his brow, then froze and slowly looked up at Tolbert. “How much did you say he paid for her?” “One hundred thousand credits. A big portion of that fee was probably to have her records purged from the primary database files. Why? How much did you pay for her?” “Let’s just say a lot less.” He should have known this was a set up all along. No one buys a slave for one hundred thousand credits then sells her for fifteen thousand, and no one intentionally buys a slave with a homicidal history. Desmond didn’t really think that this was an assassination attempt, it was way too sloppy. It rang more of a vicious practical joke. After all an insane killer could wreak a lot of havoc in a household. Just like this one did. Desmond knew what he’d have to do next. He needed to go back to Kirillia and get his hands on Sylis Moore. He was sure the emperor would have a lot of questions for the man who’d given them Lilly. Since he was almost certain that Sylis wouldn’t willingly board a shuttle with him to AEssyria, Desmond decided to solicit a little bit of help. Besides, it would be much easier to have the slave trader come under his own power rather than knocked out and kidnapped. Sylis didn’t look like he missed too many meals and Desmond had no desire to haul his fat carcass back home over his shoulder. “Well, Tolbert, as usual your brilliance outshines the twin suns. I am truly grateful for your help and if you ever need a favor, don’t even hesitate. Now, I just need to send a message down to Central Command and I’ll be out of your hair.” Desmond smiled, slapping the man on the back and squeezing his shoulder. “You know I’m always willing to help out a friend. Are you headed back down?” 220

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Yeah, but I have to make a detour first. Would you like any Kirillian souvenirs?”

221


Chapter 45 Harlan had only been in the medication room for half an hour when Scarlet started annoying her. The “pain in the ass” folded and unfolded her arms, leaned against the wall, sighed, and generally made a pest of herself. Harlan tried to ignore her as she methodically matched each medication to her digital inventory list. The clipboard had a built-in scanner so all she had to do was wave it in front of the shelf and it would read the bottle codes and record how much was left of the original purchase complete with expiration dates. It was a godsend. Medical supply inventory used to take the better part of a week and now it could be completed in just a few hours. When Scarlet began softly humming, Harlan finally turned to her and said, “Why don’t you come back in an hour? I should be done by then.” Scarlet smiled and shook her finger back and forth. “Oh, no you don’t. I want to know the minute you’re done.” “You will know the minute I’m done, because I’ll come out and tell you.” “I’m sorry, Harlan, I don’t trust you, because if I’m not here when you finish, you’ll find something else to immerse yourself in.” Harlan gripped the clipboard with both hands so she wouldn’t smack Scarlet in the head with it. That would be a bad thing, since she might damage it. That clipboard had cost a good chunk of her budget and she practically had to beg Megolyth to approve its 222

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby purchase. Tucking it safely under her arm, she looked back at Scarlet. “You’re being ridiculous and you’re only slowing me down.” “How can I be slowing you down? I’m just standing here.” “First of all, you’re distracting me with your fidgeting, humming and sighing and now I’m wasting time, standing here arguing with you instead of working.” “No one is stopping you from working. Just ignore me and finish what you’re doing.” This was a pointless conversation. A medic poked his head in the room. “The general is in the waiting room and getting impatient.” “Tell him to go on home and I’ll meet him there.” The medic looked like she’d spit in his face. He scowled. “I’m not going to tell him that, he’s already in a bad mood. You want him to go home without you? You go tell him.” Krull called the medic from an exam room and the man quickly went to assist him. Great, now the medics are pissing me off. Harlan turned to Scarlet. “You really should go and help Krull with his patient load.” Scarlet slipped past her and went into the bathroom. “When you have been turned over to your husband and are safely on your way home, I’ll get back to work.” She smiled like a cat that had eaten the goldfish. Then she closed the bathroom door. Harlan went back to work, scanning the shelves with the narcotics and grumbling to herself. I don’t know why everyone is giving me so much crap. I want to go home. My back hurts. My boobs hurt and I think I hate everyone now. Just then an unfamiliar someone moved out of the corner of her eye. Glancing toward the door she was shocked to see that strange human girl from the baths standing there. Lilly was her name, if she remembered correctly. The woman’s clothes were dirty and torn and she looked like she’d just crawled out of a hole. 223

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby She also held a bloody knife in her right hand down at her side. Harlan’s heart sped up. Oh no, what the hell is this? “Um…are you all right, Miss?” Lilly didn’t look at her or respond. Instead she placed a soiled hand on the heavy metal door and shoved. It hissed closed, locking with a loud buzz. “Scarlet?” Harlan called out toward the bathroom door as she backed away from Lilly. “You need to come out here, please.” Lilly glared. “So Gavin can’t live without you, huh? You don’t look like much to me.” She advanced, waving the knife in the air as she talked. “Why would a man like that want you with your fat, pregnant belly, when he could have me?” She stabbed the air playfully and Harlan stumbled backward, bumping into a supply cart. The contents went clattering to the floor. “Scarlet!” Harlan yelled. “What?” came the muffled response. “I need some help here, please! Now!” The bathroom door flew open and Scarlet came out, drying her hands. “Oh sure, a minute ago you were practically shoving me out, but now…” She froze and stared at Lilly, who seemed just as surprised to see Scarlet. Lilly’s face contorted into a mask of demonic rage. Then the crazy woman snarled and lunged at Scarlet with the knife. **** Gavin was just walking out of the clinic to have a cigar when Gypsy and Kharon walked up. He shook hands with Kharon and looked down at his daughter’s bloody arm. “What happened to you?” “Kharon’s been abusing me, thanks to you.” “I’m sure.” Two medics rushed from the reception area into the back room. Krull’s deep, angry voice was cursing. Then they caught a portion of what he was saying. “Get this damned door open!” 224

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gavin’s gut churned in panic. Harlan! They rushed to the back of the clinic only to find Doctor Krull and several medics trying to get the medication room open. Through the heavy metal door Gavin heard Harlan scream. His mind flooded with panic. Something was wrong in there and they couldn’t get the fucking door open! Gavin, Gypsy and Kharon stood impatiently as Krull tried to decode the door several times. Come on, you fucking idiot, get the fucking door open! On the third try, the door unlocked. **** The door behind Lilly beeped as the lock gave way. A tiny light above the lock turned green. Lilly temporarily broke off her assault on Scarlet and sprinted over to the door. With the strength of a Viking berserker, she slammed the blade of her knife into a gap in the mechanism several times. The small green light turned red again as the lock buzzed and re-engaged. Then the door light went out altogether. Harlan’s head started to spin and her stomach twisted into a tight knot. Then her knees buckled and she sank to the floor. Scarlet grabbed a metal tray and put herself between Harlan and Lilly. Outside, heavy bodies were throwing themselves against the door. Harlan wanted to tell them that they were wasting their time, the door was fortified, but she was much too weak. She fought to stay conscious, and focused on getting to her feet. Weird thoughts tumbled through her brain as the edges of her vision turned fuzzy. I probably should have gone home to take a nap when I had the chance. Now look what I’ve done. Lilly slammed her left fist into Scarlet’s jaw, stunning her and knocking her back into one of the shelves. Then Lilly brought her knife hand around and came within inches of opening up Scarlet’s cheek. But the buxom doctor wasn’t as vulnerable as she appeared, and pummeled Lilly with the metal tray so hard it looked like she’d caved the crazy woman’s head in. 225

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Whatever you’re doing,” Scarlet screamed to whoever was outside the door, “do it fast!” Loud AEssyrian snarls bled into the room and even more frantic beatings on the door. Harlan even thought she heard metal whining as it was pulled back. We’re dead. They’ll never make it in time. As the world around her wavered, she could suddenly hear Gavin’s muffled voice, yelling through the door. She couldn’t understand what he was saying, but she felt hopeful he would save her. Harlan struggled back to her feet and looked around for something to hit this demented woman with. All she had was the clipboard so she held on to it as tightly as she could, got to her feet, and moved up behind the woman. Lilly let out a maniacal scream and body tackled Scarlet to the floor. Harlan summoned whatever lucidity she had left and swung the clipboard at Lilly’s head. But Lilly ducked and rolled off of Scarlet like an Olympic gymnast as the clipboard deflected off a portion of her shoulder. Lilly rose to her feet and came at Harlan as she backpedaled. She held up the clipboard as Lilly swung the knife at her, slicing her lengthwise down the underside of her forearm. Harlan yelped and winced but continued to scramble back, deflecting Lilly’s blows with the clipboard as best she could. Blood flowed from her wound, coating her arm and the clipboard. “Please, Gavin, help me!” she screamed as loud as she could. Harlan deflected another onslaught of knife swings and then tried to belt the crazy bitch with the clipboard again, but this time Lilly grabbed it with her free hand. As they grappled, Lilly brought the knife around in a wide arc trying to stab Harlan in the face. Reeling back, Harlan avoided the fatal injury but did sustain a slice through her upper lip. Harlan cried out, wrenching the clipboard away from Lilly and swinging it at her knife hand. The clipboard, now slick with her blood, slipped from her grip with the momentum and clattered on to the floor. Before Harlan could run, 226

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Lilly plunged the knife into her belly. Horrible, agonizing pain tore through Harlan’s abdomen. Oh no, my baby! Harlan placed her palms on her swollen belly and came away with a handful of blood. She looked down at the floor and it too was covered in blood. I’m going to die. My baby and I are going to die. **** Gypsy knew Gavin and Kharon weren’t going to break down that metal door in time. But there was another way in if she could fit. The medication room was a retrofitted triage area that sported a small window in the exterior wall. Her mother didn’t bother sealing it up, because not only was it was too small for most adult AEssyrians to fit through, but it also faced a very busy public street. By the time a thief tore off the security screen and broke the window, a bunch of soldiers would be on him. Her father had a number of patrols that passed by the clinic during their daily rounds. No one was getting in there unnoticed. Gypsy bolted out the front doors and ran around the corner to the side of the building. Pulling her saber, she jammed it through the side of the protective steel mesh ripping it from the window that it was protecting. Peering in, she could see her mother lying in a pool of blood as Scarlet tried to keep that crazy blond woman from stabbing her again. That was it. Gypsy stripped off her weapons and anything that would hamper her through that window. Backing up about ten feet she charged forward at a dead run and threw her shoulder against the glass. It shattered and for a few long moments, Gypsy was weightless. Then she hit the ground hard, landing on her side and sliding forward a few feet through the blood. Fueled by rage, pain and pure adrenaline, she flung herself onto her mother’s attacker, hauling her off of Scarlet and throwing her against the wall. The blond woman stopped fighting for a few heartbeats to stare at her in shock. Yeah, surprise, surprise, fucker. Now you die. 227

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gypsy threw a punch at the woman, connecting with her jaw, then grabbed her knife-wielding arm by the wrist. Glaring down at her, she bent it backward until she heard a satisfying snap. The woman screamed and dropped the knife but apparently wasn’t done fighting, because she tried to sit up and bite Gypsy’s chin. Grabbing the knife off the floor Gypsy twisted the woman’s hair around her fist and yanked her head back. With a secret glee she buried the knife deep in the woman’s throat until she hit bone. Tearing the blade across her mother’s attacker’s neck Gypsy pulled the knife free from the woman’s flesh, dropping her to the floor. The lunatic’s eyes grew wide and glassy. Her grimy, uninjured hand opened and closed around Gypsy’s arm, then went still. A second later, the heavy metal door slammed open and chaos came pouring in.

228


Chapter 46 Blood everywhere. All Gypsy could see was blood. Blood on the floor, on her mother, on her and spattered on the walls. It was the most frightening sight she could have imagined. She got to her feet, but just stood watching the anarchy erupt around her. Gypsy wanted to help…wanted to do something. But the only people qualified to help her mother were already doing it. All she could do was watch and hope. Her mother was pale, unresponsive and looked more dead than alive. Seconds after Gavin and Kharon had burst through the door, the room was filled with insanity and shouting. Scarlet was kneeling by Harlan, yelling for the medics to get a stretcher in there because her poor mother had to go into emergency surgery. Gavin was losing his mind, fighting Kharon like an animal to get to his seriously wounded wife, and Krull was the only voice of reason. Krull, with his calm, firm orders trying to bring order to total madness. Gypsy took a moment to stare down at the dead body of a thin, blond slave woman who just might have ended her life as she knew it. Three medics charged in and slid her mother onto a stretcher. Kharon was doing his best to keep Gavin out of their way, but her father was beyond reason, calling out her mother’s name in a broken, mournful voice. She had heard her father sound a million different ways, enraged, amused, and deeply saddened but she’d 229

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby never heard him sound like this. Gavin sounded like his sanity was cracking, and Gypsy knew if he completely lost his senses, she wasn’t far behind. Gypsy was in awe of the pain all around her. Everything was in flux and she didn’t know how to feel or act. A weird numbness permeated her entire being, and the ability to move escaped her. She stared down at the body of Lilly. It was hard to believe that someone who was so still in death could have reaped such destruction. The whole scene was surreal. Gypsy thought about kicking her corpse but was filled with a sudden revulsion. She didn’t want to touch that woman any more. Even dead, she could barely stand looking at her. Once Gypsy’s mother was taken out the room, the very air around her fell into a cold and empty silence. The drama was gone from here, heading down the hall to surgery. All that was left were frantic voices echoing off the walls. Gypsy took a few steps out of the room just in time to see Bethara trying to block some imperial guards from coming into the clinic. One of them shoved her out of the way so hard the poor woman fell to the floor. Gypsy now had a target for her torment and rage. Still gripping the knife, she charged toward the guards with a savage snarl. She wasn’t thinking of anything but revenge and what a joy it would be to kill them all. The guard who had shoved Bethara stumbled back into the others, holding his weapon out at an awkward angle to deflect Gypsy’s oncoming blow. The knife blade connected with the guard’s and slid down to the hilt of his saber with a loud scrape. Her knife was obviously no match for his saber so the ferocity of her attack must have thrown the guard off balance. “Gypsy, no!” Kharon shouted from somewhere behind her. “Stand down now!” From some primitive part of her brain, something clicked with his words. She could feel Kharon’s fear, and his voice cleared 230

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby the vengeful haze long enough for her to see this was a mistake. She stopped her advance and tucked the knife into the waistband of her pants. Holding her hands up, she backed away from them. Kharon jogged up next to her and for the hundredth time, she resented the comfort his closeness brought. The guards quickly moved past them into the hallway. He leaned in close to her ear. “This helps no one. Everything will be okay, but this is not the time or the place for this.” Turning around, she realized the guards had her father. Gavin was a broken man. He didn’t fight and didn’t speak a word of protest. Instead, he submitted to arrest like any law abiding citizen and let them bind his hands behind his back. He was then led out into the blazing AEssyrian suns. It was like living in a nightmare that she couldn’t wake up from. Gypsy turned to Kharon. “What the hell is going on? Why have they arrested Gavin?” Kharon glanced at the imperial order the guards had handed him. “The charge is endangering the person of the emperor. It seems Megolyth thinks Gavin bought Lilly to assassinate him.” “What? That’s a load of trumped-up bullshit and you know it!” Kharon dragged her into one of the small exam rooms and closed the door. “I agree with you, but we need to keep calm if we’re going to save your father. I need you, Gypsy. You’re no good to me if you get arrested, too. So listen carefully, do not say anything else against the emperor and don’t do anything aggressive. They’re watching both of us looking for any reason to arrest us all. Treason is an executable offense, so we need to get Gavin free soon. We don’t have much time.” The mere thought of her father being executed was unimaginable. Gavin wasn’t like everyone else. He was immune to this type of treachery. Gypsy didn’t want Kharon to be right, but she knew he was, so she forced herself to calm down and focus. “I understand. What do you want me to do?” 231

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Gavin gave me a message Desmond sent earlier today. He’s gone to Kirillia to fetch the slaver that sold Lilly to them. He told him that there were a lot more layers to this deal than were previously known. Let’s just hope he can shed some light on what’s really going on, before it’s too late. In the meantime, you stay with your mother until your brother gets back. The emperor may try and take her, too, when she’s stable. I’ve got to make myself vanish. I’ll be in touch.” It felt like her heart had been torn out of her chest. “Where are you going?” “I’m going into hiding, outside the city. The emperor is no fool, he knows both me and Desmond are experienced military men and won’t sit still for Gavin’s arrest. Since Desmond is off world, I’m bound to be arrested next. But I’m counting on them holding off Gavin’s execution until they capture me. Because the emperor knows my next step is to organize a rebellion.” “Won’t they just arrest me instead?” He leaned down and pressed his lips gently to hers. The taste of his kiss was sweet and warm making her heart ache. She really didn’t want him to leave her, but knew he had to. “They don’t need to. You’re just a junior officer and don’t wield enough influence yet. With your mother so gravely ill, they know exactly where you’re going to be, right here. I’ll see you soon.” Then he marched out of the clinic, leaving Gypsy to wonder if she was ever going to see him alive again.

232


Chapter 47 Master Sergeant Rakon got off the Kirillian shuttle wearing the black hood and cloak Desmond had asked him to. Even on a rough planet like Kirillia, Rakon was an imposing sight, not because he was tall, which he wasn’t for a Razorback male, but because of his muscular bulk and aggressive features. Desmond greeted his fellow master sergeant with a warm handshake. “Thanks for coming on such short notice. I know how you much like going off world.” They headed toward the bay of floating taxis just outside the terminal. “What’s this all about, anyway?” Desmond climbed into one of the taxis and scooted to the far side. “I need you to help me convince a slave trader to come back home with us. I’ll explain the reasons on the way.” Rakon hesitated getting into the taxi. He stared down at the two foot gap between the platform and the taxi. One wrong step and it was a one-hundred-story drop. He glanced up and down the platform. “Can’t we walk there?” Desmond didn’t have time for this. Sliding along the seat, he grabbed a handful of the Razorback’s cloak and yanked him inside, punching the clear button that closed the door. He selected the location off the touch screen and waved his currency chip across the bottom, scanning it in. Then he sat back and grinned as the vehicle took off by dropping several stories before continuing forward. Rakon froze in his seat and turned a paler shade of green. 233

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Come on, don’t be a baby,” Desmond teased. “You’ve been to other planets before.” “Not to Kirillia and not in a long time.” The taxi took a steep dive then flew under some low-lying bridges. Rakon dug his nails into the seat, keeping his head down. “How far is this?” “Not far.” A message came across Desmond’s outland communicator. It was from Gypsy and all it said was Gavin’s been arrested. Hurry! Things were spiraling down faster than he thought. Desmond had scrounged up all of his money so he could bribe another slave trader to find out when Sylis Moore would be away from his fortress of a house. Another communication came through. It was his informant sending him the exact location of Sylis’ transport vehicle. Luckily, they were only about ten minutes away. Desmond programmed the coordinates into the touch screen and they were on their way. **** They disembarked from the cab and Desmond immediately walked over to a sleek black transport vehicle trimmed in silver. The doors were ornately garnished with the letters “SM” also in silver. He recognized it. The vehicle had taken him and Gavin to Silas’s home on his last visit. “What do we do now?” Rakon said, savagely eyeing everyone who walked by. Desmond leaned against one of the transport’s doors. “We wait for him to come out. My contact said that he usually only stays here until around lunchtime so he should be out relatively soon.” Rakon grunted an acknowledgement and became instantly distracted by two attractive young Kirillian women who walked by. They were just as distracted by the Razorback and whispered to each other, giggling, as they passed him. Then Desmond’s very expensive tip paid off. Sylis and two enormous Kirillian bodyguards came out of the slave auction and headed for their transport. Desmond and Rakon moved across the platform and 234

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby intercepted them. “Remember me?” Desmond asked, taking a few aggressive steps forward. Sylis pursed his lips. “Yes, I do remember you, although your traveling companion has changed. But if you’ve come to return her, don’t bother. There are no refunds.” “I don’t want a refund. You failed to disclose some significant information about Lilly and her colorful past. Now you’re going to return with me to AEssyria so you and my emperor can swap stories about her. You can start with why you paid a hundred thousand credits for her, yet sold her for fifteen. Who are you working for?” The slave trader gave a benign smile and raised his eyebrows as he looked from one bodyguard to the other. “I’m afraid that’s restricted information. As for returning with you to AEssyria, I’m afraid that’s quite impossible. I’m a busy man and I have a business to run.” “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to confuse you. I wasn’t making a request. You are coming back with me and you’re really not in a position to refuse.” “Oh, and why is that?” Sylis asked, glancing at his watch impatiently. Rakon removed his hood and glared at the two bodyguards. They didn’t know what he was, so they weren’t too distressed. “Because my friend here is a Razorback.” “So? Why should I care about his breed? He looks like an AEssyrian with red stripes in his hair.” “You don’t actually know what a Razorback is, do you?” “All right, you have me there. I don’t know what a Razorback is, and again I fail to see why I should care. I’m confident that my bodyguards can take down both of you with relative ease.” Out of his peripheral vision Desmond saw Rakon smile. It was a subtle change in his features but it wasn’t missed by Sylis, who 235

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby seemed to be reconsidering being concerned. Rakon was one of those males whose smile was more menacing than his snarl. “Since you’ll never own a Razorback, maybe you’ll indulge me a moment so that I can give you a brief lesson about them. Then it should become clear as to why you’re coming to AEssyria with us.” Silas took a step back, closer to his thugs. Then he bravely stabbed his index finger in the air at Desmond. “Now, you listen to me, I’m not going to sit here and be subjected to your harassment. I suggest you and your friend leave before both of you end up being sold as cage fighters. You two look like you might do well…for a while anyway.” A tempered rage simmered through Desmond’s senses at the slaver’s not so subtle threat. He resisted the urge to snatch and throw him off the platform. “Okay, you win. You don’t really need to know that much about a Razorback. You just need to know what makes them special.” “Oh, and what is it that makes them so special? By all means, astound me,” the slave trader said, wearing an expression of mock awe. Desmond smiled like a proud parent whose child had just won his first arena match.Rakon tossed his head and spit a wad of venom onto the rear door of Sylis’ fancy transport vehicle. The metal melted like butter under a blow torch. The bodyguards took several steps back, not taking their eyes off the Razorback. The expressions of mock awe had now turned into paralyzing fear. That’s better. They looked about ready to bolt. Rakon bared his teeth at them, revealing a few glistening strings of venom and they both ran, abandoning their employer. Desmond put his arm around Sylis’ shoulders, leading him back over to his transport. “Now, Sylis, the next demonstration of my friend’s venom is going to be when he spits in your face. And 236

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby since I’d hate to see you wither in agony as your face turns to bloody goo, I suggest you come along nicely.” “If I go,” Sylis said, “I want your promise that no harm will come to me once we get back to AEssyria.” Desmond laughed. “I can’t even promise no harm will come to you in the next few minutes. Now get your ass in the transport. We have a lot to talk about during our journey.”

237


Chapter 48 Had his beloved Harlan not died in front of him, Gavin would have resisted the imperial guards with all of the ferocity that raged through his veins, but as it stood now he didn’t much care. His beautiful wife was dead, killed by a maniac he had brought to their planet. He might as well have plunged the knife into her himself. The sight of her pale, bloody body lying motionless on the floor was all he could see. It didn’t matter if his eyes were open or closed. Anguish and shock mingled in his heart, poisoning his soul. He deserved everything that was coming to him, including death. At least in death, they could be together. He just hoped she would forgive him. The guards dragged him to the center of the city and bound him to a whipping post. But no sooner had they stripped off his tunic when they were surrounded by a mob of agitated soldiers calling out curses and threats to them. Ah, my faithful dogs of war, how I love you. At least his men didn’t blame him for that blasted demon whore. If only he could turn the clock back, he would have killed that woman when she first became a bother. The soldiers were becoming angrier. Many were shouting now, jeering the imperial guards, some even threw rocks at them. A few took up the chant of, “Release our general!” which spread until it was unified enough to sound like one furious, bellowing voice. Their outrage was contagious, and spread to the peasants who quickly joined in to mock the guards. Gavin was certain the 238

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby peasants weren’t so much disgusted by his arrest as looking for any excuse to torment the imperial guards. Gavin tried to tune out the melee, turning his thoughts instead to his lovely daughter, Gypsy. Harlan had been right; she was very much like him. Gavin wished he hadn’t put her through so much torment in her younger years, especially when she’d expressed an interest in becoming a warrior. He had many regrets in his life but he didn’t regret encouraging Kharon to marry her. Kharon was a good mate who desperately loved Gypsy and would gladly lay down his life for her. Gavin was sure in time he would mentor Gypsy into the finest warrior AEssyria had ever seen. Too bad Gavin wouldn’t be around to see it. He hoped that someday his daughter would understand and agree with what he did to push them together. The mob was getting bolder and more aggressive, pushing and shoving the guards and even going so far as to spit on them. The captain of the guard, fearing a citywide riot, unbound Gavin and brought him behind the walls of the imperial compound. That way they could beat him and not worry about any violent interference from the volatile crowd. Once the gates slammed shut and were secured, the noise died down to a dull roar. Gavin was brought to the center of the compound and forced to his knees. Then he waited for the first sharp bite of the razor whip. “Stop!” a familiar voice barked. Gavin recognized it to be Grand Duke Molitov Von Goth, a high-ranking noble and old friend. “What is this?” Molitov asked. The captain bowed his head in respect. “We are only carrying out the emperor’s orders, lord.” “This is madness. Why would the emperor order such a thing?”

239

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “The emperor believes the general is responsible for introducing an assassin into his harem. We have orders to flog, hang, and then behead him after three days.” Gavin wished they’d just kill him and get it over with. Perhaps he could force their hand and bypass all this needless torture. Summoning every fiber of pain in his heart, Gavin got to his feet and kicked the nearest guard in the chest so hard several of his ribs snapped. The unfortunate man doubled over, and Gavin slammed the heel of his boot into his face breaking the bridge of his nose and killing him instantly. He turned on another guard but didn’t have enough time to attack, when all of them tackled him to the ground. They punched and pounded him until he stopped fighting. Then they hauled him to the whipping post and bound him tightly. By this time, both the grand duke and the dead guard were gone. The first bite of the whip cut across his right shoulder and dragged a strip of hot suffering diagonally down his back. The strikes came faster after that, cutting into his flesh and paralyzing him with endless hurt. The agony mixed with his emotional pain heightened his ordeal until he was seriously tempted to beg for death. If he thought they’d oblige instead of mock him, he might have tried. Suddenly the beating stopped and a guard gasped. “By all that’s holy, what’s that metal running down his spine?” Another guard came over. “I heard about this. That is his spine. He’s a freak in more ways than one. He had the Kirillians mend him with machine parts. It’s nothing to be concerned about.” They cut the ropes binding him to the post and Gavin collapsed in the dirt. His whole body was humming with such profound pain that he thought he might die just from that alone. The guards dragged him over to a large wooden X that was lying on the ground and bound his arms and legs to the extensions with chains. The chains were small but strong and designed to gradually cut into flesh as they held their victim in place for days. This form 240

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby of punishment wasn’t used so much anymore because the High Priests had deemed it cruel and unnecessary. But Gavin doubted the clergy would put up much of a fuss for him. He wasn’t one of their favorite sons. The guards hoisted the X upright and secured it to the whipping post so it wouldn’t fall. Then they got into formation and marched off to report back to the emperor. Gavin’s body had grown partially numb from the intense pain. The suns beat down on him and he closed his eye from their blinding light. Harnessing the last of his lucid thoughts, Gavin summoned a memory of Harlan on the beach playing with a four-year-old Gypsy. He could recall almost everything from that beautiful day: the way the sunlight brought out the red highlights in his wife’s hair; the sweet music of his daughter’s laugh; the salty smell of the sea. It was one of the few perfect days in his life. What an innocent time that was. He had actually been looking forward to a few more perfect days with his new child but it wasn’t meant to be. Both his wife and baby were dead and soon he would be too. He didn’t mind dying. In fact it was preferable to living the rest of his life without Harlan. He tried to stay in his happier moments, living in his mind. But as his weight put pressure on the chains, he was dragged back to reality. There would be no pleasant escapes into fantasy for him. All that was left was to wait out his nightmarish reality until the war god Dargannon finally came and claimed him. He begged the god not to take too long.

241


Chapter 49 Gypsy stood on top of the clinic roof and watched the emperor’s men hang her father from a giant X. The afternoon suns were unforgiving as their torrid rays beat down on his beaten body. It was a sight so horrible, she couldn’t even force herself to look away. Her whole world had gone crazy all at once and she was terrified. She wanted to get on her hyperia and charge the imperial gates but she knew that would be useless. All she would accomplish is getting arrested too and she had no doubt that Megolyth would be happy to hang her right next to her father. For the first time she allowed herself to wish that Kharon was here to comfort her. He’d said something about organizing a rebellion. Well, whatever he was doing, he needed to do it fast, because she didn’t know how long Gavin would last. Khalee burst onto the roof gasping to catch her breath. “We’ve got troops coming.” Gypsy didn’t even have to think. She knew they were after her mother. Bolting through the trapdoor, Gypsy gripped each side of the fixed steel wall ladder and let her feet dangle as she slid down to the floor. Khalee was right behind her. Gypsy raced down the hall to the front entrance and stopped in her tracks. Sure enough, through the sliding glass doors she could see a column of imperial guards marching right for them.

242

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Bethara, we need to lock these doors!” Khalee shouted without leaving Gypsy’s side. The new receptionist came running up and hastily shut, then locked the front doors. Gypsy chewed her lower lip. This glass entrance wasn’t going to stop those guards for long. She turned to scan the waiting room and started. There were two corporals and a senior cadet like herself lounging around. She didn’t recognize any of the corporals but she sure as hell knew the cadet. It was Nole Prius, her sworn enemy. “You and you,” she said, pointing to the two corporals. “Grab these two tables and bring them here.” To Gypsy’s surprise they jumped up and did as she said. Nole also stood, but he looked more like he wanted to escape from whatever was about to unfold here. At least he wasn’t trying to interfere. Gypsy moved in front of him and held her hands up. “Look, Nole, I’m begging you to do just one thing for me. I know you have no reason to do anything for me, but I would be indebted to you if you did.” The muscles in Nole’s jaw tightened and he seemed to be considering her request but she wasn’t sure. Since he hadn’t yet refused her request, nor had he bolted for the door, Gypsy wasted no time and grabbed a pen and some paper off Bethara’s desk. Slapping the paper against the wall in front of her she began to write: Grand Duchess Von Goth, My father has been arrested and my mother was critically wounded by the human slave belonging to the emperor. He is blaming my father for all of the havoc that she wreaked and has had him strung up in the imperial courtyard. Now imperial guards are here trying to take my mother from the clinic. I don’t even know if she’s dead or alive. Please help me. I don’t know what else to do. Your Faithful Champion, Gypsy Theron 243

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Turing to Nole, she folded the paper in half and held it out to him. “Please take this to Grand Duchess Tannyth Von Goth. Follow this hallway to the end, and you can slip out the back door unnoticed,” she said, looking at him pleadingly. She prayed he didn’t refuse her. Finally, he sighed taking the paper from her hand, and trotted off down the hall. “Thank you, Nole. I owe you,” she called after him. Gypsy then directed the remaining two men to wedge the tables behind the door tracks to prevent them from being forced open. She and Khalee started moving furniture in front of the entrance until the waiting room looked like it had been turned on its side. No sooner had they fortified the entrance than the imperials started banging on the glass, yelling orders for her to open the doors. Krull came out from the back wearing a face mask and pale blue scrubs. His handsome face had a worn, angry expression Gypsy had never seen before. She knew exactly how he felt. “What, in all that’s holy, is going on out here? We’re trying to conduct surgery back there. What’s all the banging? “Sorry, Doc, but we have kind of a situation here,” Khalee said as she pushed her back against the furniture. Gypsy took a step back from the blockade, and pulled out the knife. The first imperial through that door was as good as dead. She was sure she must be quite the sight still partially covered in the dried blood of that dead slave. Finally, she mustered up enough courage to meet Krull’s eyes. Swallowing the desperate tears that wanted their freedom, she asked the question that she wasn’t sure she wanted the answer to, “How’s my mom?” “She’s still alive, Gypsy. Scarlet has managed to stop the bleeding, but that’s all I can tell you right now. Your mother was not in good shape before this happened and her weakened condition is making it difficult to stabilize her. You know we’ll spare nothing to save her. Unfortunately, we’re probably going to lose the baby.” 244

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby She felt guilty for thinking it, but Gypsy didn’t give a damn about the baby. All she cared about was her mother’s survival. For the second time in as many years, Gypsy was faced with the prospect of losing both of her parents. Looking away from Krull, she stared down at her boots. She couldn’t speak anymore. Krull hadn’t said any of the words that she’d wanted him to, so she just nodded numbly. “As soon as we’re finished, we’ll come out and let you know her status,” Krull said as he disappeared into the back again. Gypsy turned her attention back to the guards, but they had moved away from the front of the clinic and were waiting on the opposite side of the street. Leaning against the wall she ran her fingers through her hair, stopping to hold her head for a moment. “What are they doing?” Khalee asked. “Nothing for now. My guess is they’re having second thoughts about busting up the clinic. The emperor probably wasn’t counting on any resistance so the guards must not have orders to break in. They’ll probably try and wait us out, while they send a message back to see if they have permission to storm us. Let’s just hope the emperor doesn’t decide to try to take us by force.” Suddenly Gypsy was overcome with exhaustion, and slid down the wall until she was sitting on the floor. She wrapped her arms around her knees, and again resisted the urge to start sobbing. Khalee crouched down next to her. “Why don’t I stand guard here while you go clean yourself up and get some rest? I got you some clean clothes from your mom’s office and left them in the bathroom in case you want to shower. You should probably try and rinse some of the broken glass out of your cuts and scrub the blood off,” she said, pointing down the hallway toward the medication room. “I’m not going back in there,” Gypsy said with a vigorous head shake. 245

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “It’s okay. She’s gone. One of the medics and I wrapped her up and put her in the morgue cooler. I’ll have someone from the pauper’s cemetery come get her, once we’re no longer under siege. I also recovered your scabbard and weapon belt from outside the window before I boarded it up. They’re in the bathroom with those clean clothes,” Khalee stood up and extended her hand down to Gypsy. “Come on. A shower will make you feel better…even if just a tiny bit. Besides, when they save your mom, you don’t want her to see you all bloody and cut up, do you?” Gypsy responded by grasping the Razorback woman’s hand and allowing her to pull her to her feet. “Thanks, Khalee. You’re a good friend and you’ll make a kick-ass officer someday.”

246


Chapter 50 Megolyth had just finished listening to his advisors warn him about the unrest in the city when an imperial aid slipped into the throne room. He regarded the young man as he came forward and knelt down, bowing his head. More good news, no doubt. “What is it?” “Grand Duke Molitov Von Goth is in the waiting area. He is requesting an exclusive audience with you.” Being an intensely private man, the grand duke rarely showed up to court anymore unless he had good reason. He wasn’t one of those sycophants desperate for a few moments of the emperor’s time, like many of the others. And it was precisely because of this that Megolyth always granted the grand duke an exclusive audience when he asked for one. Molitov entered the throne room, approached Megolyth, and went down on one knee. This has to be about Gavin. Why was it that a man born in a whorehouse could wield this much goodwill? Only the Gods knew. “Leave us,” Megolyth addressed everyone in the throne room. They bowed and quietly left the room. “You may rise,” Megolyth said. Molitov got to his feet and adjusted the monocle in his right eye. “May I ask your Majesty why his general is hanging in the imperial courtyard?” Megolyth glared. “He’s hanging in my courtyard because he brought me a murderess slave woman. I’m sure even you’ve heard 247

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby what mischief she brought. She’s murdered two of my children, one of my concubines and now one of the jail guards. Gavin was reckless and negligent acquiring her and I intend to hold him accountable.” “How is it that this woman had access to the nursery? Was she not confined, as is customary when introducing a new slave to the harem?” “No,” Megolyth said, shifting in his seat. “She was a tiny thing. I would hardly think her capable of…well, what she was capable of.” He already didn’t like the direction this conversation was going. “With all due respect, your Majesty, your general does not possess the skills or experience necessary to procure an appropriate slave. I don’t imagine Gavin’s ever even purchased a slave. He only got this woman for you to save his son’s fiancé from your bed.” Oh, here we go. All of a sudden this is my fault. Megolyth stood up and balled his hands into fists. “He should have been more careful! He should have investigated her background thoroughly before bringing her here; he should have known!” Molitov nodded calmly. “If it pleases your Majesty, I requested a standard background report from the Kirillians myself. Would you like to see it?” Megolyth held out his hand, and the grand duke placed the report into it. He scanned the document and found nothing unusual. Finally he tossed it to his left. “So?” “Did you see anything there that would indicate that woman was a criminal?” Megolyth had had enough of this. This was not his fault, and he resented the grand duke implying it was. He sat down. “No I didn’t, but you’re missing the point. Someone must pay for what happened in my house and Gavin was directly responsible.” “Yes, your Majesty.” Molitov nodded grimly. “But please allow me to illuminate the danger here. You don’t just have some 248

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby criminal thug hanging in your courtyard. You have the supreme head of the army. Gavin commands ten legions, the equivalent of fifty thousand men, including occasional mercenaries and retired veterans who owe their pensions to him. Each and every one of those men has sworn loyalty to him.” Megolyth shook his head and held up his hand. “I’m sorry, my lord, but you are mistaken. Those men swore loyalty to me, not Gavin.” “No, Majesty. Gavin’s soldiers swear loyalty to him and him alone. It is only Gavin who swears loyalty to you.” All of a sudden the room became very small and stuffy. If what the grand duke said was true, he had just put the empire in immediate danger of civil war. Megolyth rubbed the back of his neck. A nasty headache was collecting in the base of his skull. “That’s not so worrisome. All I have to do is appoint a new general before Gavin is killed and have him swear loyalty to me.” “That would be a perfect solution, your Majesty, except that the army has already flocked to the banner of a new general.” “What? Who? Kharon? He’s not a general anymore. I demoted him to commander.” “Those soldiers won’t care what you call him. He’s an experienced general with a field record as impressive as Gavin’s, and he is Gavin’s son by marriage. What’s worse, neither he nor Gavin’s son, Desmond, can be located.” “What?” The imperial aid who had announced the grand duke, now rushed into the throne room again. He approached Megolyth with his head down and eyes to the floor. Megolyth glared down at him. “Now what?” he snapped. “I beg your pardon, most exalted Majesty, but Grand Duchess von Goth would like a word with you.” “Sure, why not have the whole von Goth family come in and enlighten me as to my errors?” 249

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The grand duchess swept in wearing a crimson dress embroidered in gold. Her long dark hair was styled in barrel curls that framed a stunning, oval face. She was a lovely woman who definitely knew how to play up her beauty, which was only rivaled by her cunning intelligence. She walked like her feet barely touched the ground. When she was next to her husband, she stopped and bowed. “Your Majesty,” she said in a breathy whisper. “What can I do for you, madam?” “I just received word from Gypsy Theron that the medical clinic is surrounded by imperial guards. Her mother was grievously wounded by that dreadful slave of yours and is still in surgery. Why are they threatening to smash the doors in? What crime has that poor woman committed?” Megolyth rubbed his face. He hadn’t known about Harlan’s injury. Could anything else go wrong today? He snapped his fingers at the assistant. The young man rushed over. “Yes, your Majesty?” “Get out to the medical clinic immediately and tell the captain of the guard to bring his men back to the palace. They are not to enter the clinic by force.” Tannyth gave him a strange look. “What were you planning to do there?” Megolyth frowned at her. “I was going to bring Harlan here for her protection.” “It appears to me that the only person she needs protection from is you.” “Tannyth!” Molitov said. “I apologize for my wife, your Majesty.” Tannyth gave her husband an acid glare. Megolyth was glad he wasn’t at the receiving end of it. “Don’t bother apologizing for me. I’ll say what I please and what needs to be said.” She turned back to Megolyth. “And why have you strung up Gavin in the courtyard?” Megolyth sighed. Not this again. 250

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “I may not care for the man,” Tannyth continued, “but of all your subjects, he is one of the most loyal. He has given you everything: tax revenue; a stable realm; and peace these past twenty odd years, and how have you repaid him? Like a game animal ready for the feast. And why? Because he was a lousy pimp to your repulsive, unquenchable lust. You should have spent as much time with your spirited, intelligent wife as you did with your collection of captives and whores. Then maybe all this misery wouldn’t have been visited on you.” “Are you finished?” Megolyth asked. Tannyth exhaled. “Yes, Majesty, quite finished.” “I ought to string you up and pitch you next to your hero for that outburst.” She smirked at him. “I would consider that an honor.” “Guard!” Megolyth snarled as he quickly stood up from his throne. Tannyth paled a little and it secretly pleased him. Two guards rushed in and bowed. “Majesty.” “Cut the general down and throw him in jail until I figure out what to do with him.” The guards bowed and rushed out. Megolyth sat back down and slumped, visibly relaxed. Then he smiled at Tannyth. He remembered a steamy night many years ago when she and two other noblewomen had shared his bed for two days. What a passionate lover she’d been. He must invite her to the palace more often. “Did I scare you?” She smiled back. “Not even for a moment.”

251


Chapter 51 Desmond and Rakon rode into the city to find shops closed and barricaded. The streets were, for the most part, deserted except for some junior soldiers scattered around in small groups. The twin suns were high in the sky, but it may as well have been midnight for all of the city’s activity. But the really weird part was the royal guards posted outside the imperial compound. Desmond hadn’t seen that in over a hundred years and it usually meant a coupe was coming. An eerie calm had come over the city, as though everyone were holding their collective breath. Rakon, who was riding next to him, leaned over and said, “What’s the fuck is going on here?” A ribbon of panic knotted around Desmond’s throat and he prayed Scarlet was safe. “It’s probably got to do with Gavin’s arrest. The imperials were probably stupid enough to torture him in plain view of his soldiers. Let’s stop at the clinic first and make sure everyone’s all right. We should be able to get a better idea of what’s going on an—” Desmond was interrupted by the overly dramatic sound of someone clearing his throat behind him. Both he and Rakon turned in their saddles to look at Silas. He was sitting on a dark red hyperia with a black rope tied around his wrists, then looped through a scabbard ring on the front of his saddle. The reins of the slaver’s mount were secured to the back of Rakon’s saddle. “Since 252

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby we’re now in the city and I obviously can’t leave the planet, can I be unbound now?” Sylis complained. “No,” both men answered in unison. Sylis slumped into another brooding silence. If the state of the city had spooked Desmond, the sight of the clinic scared the crap out of him. The whole place was barricaded from the inside but the front doors were still intact. At least, that was one good sign. Desmond dismounted and handed his reins to Rakon. “Wait here. I’ll try and get in through the rear entrance.” He pulled his sword and carefully walked around toward the back of the clinic. He inhaled sharply when he saw that the small window leading to the medication room had been smashed from the outside. The window was now partially covered by a flimsy piece of wood. Desmond peered in through the gaps and fought for control of the full-fledged panic that threatened to overrun his senses. The floor of the room was covered in dried blood. Things were knocked over and he could see the open security door twisted back almost off the hinges. Continuing to the back, he came up to the metal door and tried to listen inside. He heard faint voices from somewhere behind the door so he rapped his fist on it a few times. Please let everyone be safe. “Who the fuck is it?” Gypsy’s familiar voice yelled through the door and Desmond felt some relief that at least one person he cared about was still alive. “It’s Desmond.” He heard some heavy scraping and movement, then the lock slid back. Gypsy flung the door open and threw herself into his arms. He squeezed her tight and closed his eyes for a moment. “Thank the Gods you’re back. Everything’s such a huge mess.” She let him go and grabbed his arm to drag him inside. He hesitated. “Is Scarlet okay?” “Yes, she’s fine. She just got out of surgery with my mom.” 253

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Surgery? What happened?” “That lunatic slave stabbed her in the stomach of all places.” He felt slightly better that Scarlet was safe but now he was afraid for Harlan. “I have Rakon and the slave trader with me. I need to go back out and get them off the street.” He disappeared out the door and returned a few moments later with the two men in tow. Gypsy glared at Sylis. “You’re the scum who sold my father that psycho bitch,” she spat out at him. And before Desmond could recognize the furious narrowing of her eyes, she’d jumped the slave trader, knocked him to the floor and was punching him in the face. It wasn’t that Desmond didn’t think Sylis deserved a good pounding, but they needed him somewhat coherent in order to talk to the emperor. “Gypsy, stop!” He grabbed her upper arm and tried to pull her off, but his sister was much stronger than she looked. She twisted out of his grip, shrugging him off. Desmond glanced at Rakon, who wrapped one of his big beefy arms around her waist and lifted her up. She relaxed as he set her down, so he loosened his grip. “Rakon, don’t let her—” It was too late. The second the Razorback slacked his hold, she ducked under his arm and threw herself on Sylis again. This time Desmond used a lot more strength and was able to knock her off but he wasn’t sure he could do it again if he had to. So he stepped between her and Sylis. “Listen, I know you want to kill him, I do too, but we need him to tell the emperor the truth about Lilly, if we’re going to save Gavin.” Sylis was curled in a ball whimpering like a small child. Gypsy nodded, but gave Sylis a parting kick in the back just for good measure. Desmond hated to think what was going to happen to the man when they were done with him. 254

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Rakon dragged Sylis away so Gypsy wouldn’t be provoked to do any more damage to him. “Is your mom going to be okay?” Desmond asked cautiously. Gypsy’s angry expression shifted to that of fear and sorrow as she shrugged weakly. “At least she’s out of surgery. Scarlet said we just have to wait and see if she’s strong enough to recover. She and Krull are back in there, trying to save our baby sister. Krull said that when the slave stabbed my mom, she got the baby too.” “What about Gavin?” “That fucker Megolyth arrested him right after Mom was attacked and after whipping him, they hung him up in the imperial courtyard like some criminal. Kharon took off to gather some men and left me and Khalee to fend off all the imperials by ourselves.” “Is Gavin still strung up?” Gypsy’s pretty mouth trembled and twisted into a painful frown. Shaking slightly, she replied, “I don’t know. I can’t bring myself to go back up to the roof and look.” Her voice was hoarse and cracked out the last few words of her sentence. Desmond grabbed her and pushed her into an empty exam room, closing the door. Wrapping his arms around her, he pulled her against him, feeling her body jerk with each sob that escaped. He squeezed her tightly, while gently rubbing his hand back and forth across her back as she sobbed into his chest. “It’s okay, baby girl. Go ahead and cry yourself out. Everything’s going to be fine, you’ll see.” “What if he’s already dead?” She sniffled a few times then rubbed her face with the sleeve of her tunic. “Come on. I’ll go up and see if he’s still there.” They both came out of the exam room and went over the roof access. Desmond ascended the steel rung ladder and climbed through the trap door coming out onto the roof. He stared over the courtyard wall spotting the large X. Gavin had been taken down, so either he was dead or back in jail waiting to be executed. He was pretty sure that it would take more than a beating and a few hours hanging on 255

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby a cross to kill that old bastard, but obviously they hadn’t released him yet. He was just about to go back down when a regular army platoon surrounded the clinic. The soldiers faced outward as if expecting an attack. It looks like Kharon’s been very busy. Desmond came back down to find Gypsy waiting by the bottom of the ladder. “They cut him down. Kharon’s dispatched some soldiers to guard the clinic, so at least everyone here will be safe for now. But you and I need to get Sylis to the emperor. Our little slave trader spilled his guts on the way back here from Kirillia. This whole thing was a set up from the start and Sylis has quite the tale to tell about Megolyth and his cousins. The only problem is how are we going to get into the palace to get an audience with the emperor? Everything’s locked down pretty tight.” “I know who will help us,” Gypsy said with a private smile. “Who do you know with those kinds of connections?” “My Academy sponsor happens to be Tannyth Von Goth, and she’d do just about anything for me.”

256


Chapter 52 Against Desmond’s repeated advice, Gypsy burst into the emperor’s throne room dragging Sylis Moore by the collar. The imperial guards rushed forward to stop her, but Megolyth waved them away and let her approach. She threw Sylis to the ground in front of the emperor and went down on one knee. Behind her, she heard Desmond jog up and do the same. Megolyth stood up from his throne, folded his arms and frowned down at her. “You, young lady, try my patience even more than your father does.” He examined the trembling Kirillian at his feet. “Who is this?” Gypsy didn’t bother to apologize. He didn’t deserve one. “This is the reason your realm is in chaos right now…your Majesty,” she said in a half-hearted attempt at appeasement. “Allow me to introduce Sylis Moore, the Kirillian slave trader my father bought Lilly from.” “Oh, really?” Gypsy ventured a peek up at the emperor’s face. He was staring at Sylis and not in a nice way. “He has a very interesting story to tell you.” “You and Desmond may rise,” Megolyth said. Gypsy got up and dragged Sylis up with her. He had dried blood under his nose and his face was red and bruised from where she’d been punching him. He cowered, and it was all she could do not to abuse him some more. What a cowardly piece of shit you are. 257

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby She let go of him and took a deep, calming breath. “Go ahead,” she said, shoving him toward Megolyth. “Tell him the story you told us.” Sylis went down on both knees and stared at the floor. At least he was smart enough to know what a big crap storm he was in. “First of all, your Majesty, I just want to say how very sorry I am for all that has occurred. I didn’t think—” The emperor glared. “Spare me all that. Say what you have to say.” Sylis nodded. He seemed to have come to a decision to give up anyone and everyone to save himself. “A number of months ago, I was summoned to the far north by the high three. They had heard about my ability to get many exotic women and wanted a new addition to their harem. As we spoke, they expressed an interest in getting a human, but I told them the truth, the only one I could get was a young woman serving time in a Kirillian jail. She was scheduled to be executed in a week for several murders but I knew the guards were corrupt. For the right price, I could free her and make her criminal record disappear.” Desmond moved forward. “Excuse me, Majesty. If I might add, when Rakon and I returned with him from Kirillia, I went ahead and checked the spaceport security roster for that time. I verified that this slaver was indeed there and his documented destination indicated the Triumvirate’s Kingdom. So at least that part of his story is true.” Megolyth nodded and his brow wrinkled. “Why would they want such a dangerous woman?” “Well, your Highness, they didn’t. But then, they expressed the desire to purchase her for you. High Lord Chang had heard in the gossip circles that you were also in the market for a human slave. He said it would be a bit of mischief and revenge for your killing of their uncle, Lord Halcion.” 258

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The emperor leaned his head back and smiled bitterly. “The Triumvirate seems to have a long memory.” Sylis gave a vigorous nod. “Indeed, your Majesty. They paid me enough money to free the woman, bribe the guards, have her records expunged, and keep a generous helping for myself. I then offered a considerable finder’s fee to the slaver who directed your representatives to my shop. When your general and his son came to me, I sweetened the deal by offering her to them for far less than I paid to get her out of jail. As per your cousin’s instructions, I provided them with a fake biographical history and her now blank arrest record. They had no way of knowing the truth. I was very thorough.” Megolyth stood up, his face a mask of pure rage. “Do you realize what misery that woman brought to this realm? She killed two of my children, a concubine, a guard, and may have murdered my doctor! Give me one reason why I shouldn’t have you beheaded and eviscerated right now?” Sylis was shaking so hard Gypsy thought he might piss himself. “With all due respect, your Majesty, I am just a businessman. It wasn’t I who wished you harm, it was your own family. And then there was the matter of her obvious inadequate confinement…” “She wasn’t confined!” Megolyth roared. “Exactly, your Majesty. It’s almost unheard of, anywhere, not to confine a slave. I tell all my clients to keep their slaves locked up when they can’t be watched, even if they are the most trusted in the household. Unfortunately, because of their low station, a slave has every incentive to cause mischief of one kind or another.” “Shut up, or I’ll cut your tongue out.” Sylis bowed lower to the ground. “Yes, Majesty.” Desmond stepped forward. “Now that you know the truth, what are you going to do about our father?”

259

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Megolyth collapsed into his throne and rubbed his face. “Yes, yes, of course.” He glared over at the captain of the guard who immediately scampered over like a beaten dog. “Majesty?” “Release the general and have him taken to the clinic immediately.” The captain bowed several times. “Yes, Majesty.” “And find out what’s going on with Harlan!” “Doctor Jonson saved her for now. All we can do is hope she pulls through,” Gypsy threw in. The emperor stared at her like he was wondering whether or not to punish her rowdy intrusion. He leaned forward and stabbed his finger in the air at her. “Don’t you ever bust in here like that again. Do I make myself clear, Theron?” Gypsy sucked in both her lips and bit them. Her oral restraint was not missed by Megolyth, who locked his eyes with hers, daring her to speak her mind. She had wanted to say, Then don’t arrest my father for something that was your fault to begin with, you pompous ass, but instead she settled for, “Very clear, your Majesty.” Then she and Desmond bowed and rushed out to go claim their father. Sylis was left behind crying and begging for mercy.

260


Chapter 53 Gavin was a wild man backed in a corner of an examination room. His battered body trembled with a combination of fatigue and the extreme agony of his wounds, but still he refused to submit to treatment. None of the medics couldn’t be paid to go anywhere near him. Scarlet had seen plenty of difficult patients before, but the general was an unparalleled pain in the ass…just like his wife. He refused to even let Gypsy or Desmond come in and talk to him. But Scarlet knew exactly what his problem was. Krull came out, hastily peeling the rubber gloves off his hands and throwing them in the trash. “He won’t listen to reason. I can’t even get him to communicate with me. We’re going to have to sedate him.” Scarlet let a tiny private grin spread across her lips. “No, we’re not.” Krull stared at her, quite unamused. “Why? Do you have some brilliant plan that you’re keeping from all of us?” “Yes, as a matter of fact, I do.” She glanced at the treatment room. “I’d like to try, if I may?” The Kirillian’s frown deepened, making the small lines around his mouth more pronounced. “Please. By all means, anything is better than wrestling him to the ground to administer a sedative.” Scarlet walked into the room slowly, and closed the door behind her. Gavin remained in the corner, his golden eye watching 261

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby her with the ferocity of a trapped wild animal. “I’m going to come closer,” Scarlet said in her softest, calmest voice. “No,” he growled. Scarlet held her hands out. “I don’t have any hidden syringes. I’m not going to try and treat your injuries. I just need to tell you some things, okay?” “No. Get the fuck out of here.” Scarlet ignored his protest and approached him. He stiffened, pressing himself back into the corner when she was only a few inches away so she stopped. “It’s okay, Gavin,” she whispered. “I know why you’re so upset, but you’re wrong.” His golden eye hardened and that heavy undercurrent of threatened violence filled the room. “Don’t you lie to me, Scarlet. She’s dead. I know she is. I saw her die,” he said in AEssyrian. “I want to die too. I’ll not allow any treatment.” “She’s not dead, Gavin. We saved her. As soon as you calm down, I’ll take you to her and you can see for yourself. And not only did we save her, but we saved your beautiful new daughter as well.” Gavin shook his head but she could see the walls crumbling under the stress of uncertainty. She knew he wouldn’t be able to completely dismiss her claim. It wouldn’t be long now. “But I saw her body…all of that blood. She was so pale, so still. I was certain she was…” “No, Gavin. You saw her wounded and unconscious. Harlan was and is alive. But she’s very weak and sick. She’s not completely out of danger and she needs you.” His hand shot up and covered the upper part of his face. When he spoke his voice broke with the horrible guilt buried within him. “How can she ever want to see me again? I’m responsible for all of this. I brought this destruction on us, I…” “Shhh…no…no…no.” She lifted her hand and placed it on the side of his face. “This is not your fault. Desmond and Rakon 262

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby brought back the slave trader who sold Lilly to you. The whole thing was set up before you ever even set foot on Kirillia. You were maneuvered into buying that woman by the emperor’s own cousins. I think Gypsy called them the Triumvirate. They apparently wanted revenge for something or other.” Gavin sank to his knees, holding his face in his hands and Scarlet went down with him. She wrapped her arms around his massive bulk being careful not to put any pressure on his back. Resting her head on his shoulder she sat on the floor with him and just waited for him to calm himself. If Scarlet hadn’t gone on that dreadful campaign after Harlan’s kidnapping, she might have just thought him to be an emotionally unbalanced lunatic. Which, come to think of it, he actually was. But Scarlet knew him a little deeper than that. She understood that his relationship with Harlan was as complex as they came. Harlan wasn’t just his wife, she ran into the very bedrock of his soul. He worshiped her in a way that made Scarlet just a wee bit jealous. Scarlet didn’t think he was ever going to forgive himself for Lilly. “She must hate me for this,” he said miserably. “You know Harlan could never hate you, Gavin. You couldn’t have known that Lilly—” “That’s not an excuse, don’t you see? I’m the one who brought her here, I’m responsible! My stupidity almost cost Harlan and my child their lives.” Okay, this conversation was drifting into nowhere, enough was enough. Time to get the general off his pity pot and get him treated for these now festering whip wounds. Scarlet stared him straight in that demonic golden eye. “All right, Gavin. Listen up. I am not going to let you go on with this. This sad nonsense is just self-serving pity and that’s not what your family needs from you. Lilly was an unfortunate accident but the fact is, she’s dead now, thanks to your other daughter. She can’t hurt anyone else. But Harlan and your new daughter are alive and they need you. So pull 263

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby yourself together and let’s go and see them or I’m going to go tell Harlan that you’re being uncooperative. You know as well as I do she’ll drag her sick, injured self out of bed to come to you and neither of us want that. So let’s go see her, and then maybe you’ll let us dress those wounds on your back.” Something in her words must have taken root because he got to his feet. Like a fortress being built right in front of her, she watched his emotional armor go back on. A moment later, he seemed stronger and more in control. No one would have known this was the same guy from a minute ago. Gavin snatched her by the arm and pressed his lips against her temple with as much affection as she’d ever seen in him. “Thank you, Scarlet. You’re a good and loving daughter and I’m lucky to have you in my family.” She scowled playfully and wiped it away. “You’re welcome but no more kissing. I still want everyone to think I hate you so they’ll still gossip about you in front of me.”

264


Chapter 54 Harlan stared in wonder as Krull carried over her new baby wrapped in a white blanket. The child may have looked human but her aqua blue eyes had a burst of bright gold around the pupil not unlike Desmond’s. Harlan had decided to name her Missy because she’d always liked the name. Even though Missy weighed in at a respectable five pounds, six ounces, she was still considered premature by AEssyrian standards. Much to Harlan’s dismay, she would have to spend two weeks under intensive care before coming home. It was really only a precaution to make sure her immune system had a chance to fully develop. Harlan was just happy the baby was healthy and alive. She wondered where Gavin was and if he was okay. Krull had told her about his arrest and that he was supposed to be released but hadn’t said anything since. It would be just like Megolyth to change his mind and Harlan was terrified for her husband’s fate. For now, she decided to concentrate on Missy before she became hysterical again and Krull sedated her. The Kirillian sat down on the edge of her bed with Missy cradled in one arm. “Are you feeling well enough for this? I don’t want to put any undue stress on your body.” “I’ll be fine, Krull. I promise if I start to feel dizzy, I’ll tell you. You know I wouldn’t risk dropping her.” Harlan slid her arms under the baby, taking her from him. Opening up the blanket, she grimaced down at the three-inch line of sutures on her daughter’s 265

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby tiny forearm. Harlan’s bottom lip trembled and she looked away for a moment before wrapping her baby back in the blanket. Discreetly, she opened her shirt and held Missy to her breast. Missy nuzzled around and found the nipple. She latched on so hard she made Harlan wince but her aggression was a very good sign. Krull stepped out to give Harlan some privacy. A moment later there was a soft knock on the door. Harlan looked up and was overjoyed to see Gavin. She was relieved Megolyth had released him so quickly. Before she could even speak, she started to cry. “Gavin! Are you all right? I heard they arrested and beat you. Your wounds haven’t even been treated yet, have they?” she managed to say, amidst her sobs. Gavin came in, filling the room with his powerful presence. There was a dark circle under his good eye and his face was a little pale. “I’m fine, my love. I am so sorry for Lilly. Can you forgive me for being such an idiot?” “Lilly wasn’t your fault. Besides, Gypsy killed her, the baby and I are fine and it’s all over. I don’t want to hear any more about it.” She wiped her eyes on her forearm and waved him over. “Come and see your beautiful new daughter.” Gavin walked over and watched as the baby suckled. “She’s a lovely girl.” “You’re not sorry to have another daughter, are you?” Her husband laughed. “I’m delighted to have the both of you alive. I could give a fuck if the baby was a boy or girl.” “Well, that’s good because she’s the last one. Scarlet had to take out my girl parts, which I’m sure won’t upset anyone who’s been around me for the past three months.” “It’s probably for the best.” He leaned down and kissed them both. As he pulled back, his gaze lingered on Harlan’s chin. With his index finger he lightly touched the skin next to the sutures in her lip and his teeth clenched. 266

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Harlan pulled his hand away and squeezed it. “Don’t obsess. The sutures look much worse than they are and they don’t hurt. So, I don’t want you to get upset every time you look at my injuries. I want you to be happy that everyone is okay. Besides, you come home with new scars all the time.” Gavin nodded slowly and leaned forward, lightly pressing his lips to hers. The baby stopped suckling and fidgeted. “May I hold her?” Gavin asked. “Really?” Harlan said, staring at him. Gavin never liked holding babies because they spit up and did other unpleasant things. She let him take the baby from her, fully expecting the child to cry at being separated from her. But Missy didn’t cry. Instead she gazed up at her father, frozen in silent baby terror. Harlan couldn’t help it, she laughed. “I think she’s a little overwhelmed by you.” Gavin chuckled and handed Missy back. The baby latched back onto Harlan’s breast and started feeding once again. “Good to see nothing much fazes her.” Harlan grinned. “Just like her father and sister.” “Gods, I hope not.” Grabbing her husband’s arm, Harlan pulled him to sit on the bed next to her. “I was so terrified that son of a bitch was going to execute you. Are you sure you’re all right?” “Now that I know you and the baby are safe, everything is good,” he said, stroking her face with the back of his hand. Taking care not to squash Missy, Harlan leaned forward and rested her head on his chest. It was good to feel normal again and not hate everyone. She sat up when she heard another soft knock on the door. Scarlet came in with a trauma kit and some other supplies and set them down on the tray. “Okay, General, you’ve seen your wife and daughter. Obviously they are in good health, so now it’s time to treat your wounds.” Harlan knew Gavin would have protested had she not been sitting right there. But because he didn’t want to upset her, he 267

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby obediently grabbed a visitor’s chair and sat on it backwards, exposing his injured back to Scarlet. It took every ounce of selfcontrol Harlan had not to gasp. As she ran her eyes down her husband’s back, the anger she felt toward Megolyth was almost allconsuming. The whip had not only left open, festering lacerations crisscrossing his back but had split some the flesh around portions of his new spine. She looked at Scarlet with her mouth still agape. “Is he going to be okay? Should we have one of the Kirillian specialists come down here?” “Relax, Harlan. I’ve already been in contact with them and was able to talk directly to his surgeon. He said since the amount of titanium showing was minimal, I could do it myself. So he sent me some instructions on how to repair and regenerate the skin covering his spine. The process takes a few days so he’s going to have to stay here during that time so we can control any recurrent infections. Don’t worry about him. He’s a big boy, and as long as you’re here, I’m sure he’ll cooperate.” Gavin twisted in the chair and glared at both of them. “I am still sitting right here. There’s no need to discuss me as though I am incapable of participating. You will have my unfettered cooperation under one condition.” “What condition is that?” Harlan and Scarlet said almost in unison. “That I may stay in here with my wife and child.” “Gavin, the room isn’t big enough for another bed,” Harlan pointed out. “Then I’ll get a bedroll and stay on the floor.” Harlan frowned. She knew her husband was digging his heels in on this one so she looked over at Scarlet for some intervention. Scarlet blew a lock of hair out of her face and tucked it behind her ear. “You know she can’t have intercourse for six weeks.” “I’m bloody well aware of that and I can assure you that sex is not driving my intentions. Besides, it’s not like I haven’t been 268

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby without for a hell of a lot longer than that,” he said bitterly, referring to his lengthy bout of impotency after his back surgery. Scarlet eyed him suspiciously, then relented. “Okay, Gavin, you win. I think I may have a solution.”

269


Chapter 55 Gypsy, Khalee and the waiting room soldiers took all the furniture away from the clinic entrance. It took them close to an hour to get everything back to the way it looked before the imperial guards had showed up. It was a relief to know things had finally wound down closer to normal. But one look outside reminded her that not everything was over, because waiting outside the glass doors was Emperor Megolyth himself. He was surrounded by his guards and they were all surrounded by Kharon’s rebel army. Khalee glanced back at Bethara. She was standing by her desk with her mouth open like she couldn’t believe what her eyes were seeing. Gypsy made eye contact with Megolyth through the glass and didn’t look away when he met her gaze. “Open the door,” Khalee said. “But that’s…” Bethara had a distinct note of panic in her voice. She’d probably hoped she would never have to lay eyes on the emperor again. Trajan’s sister had been a captive in the emperor’s harem until Gavin secured her release last year in exchange for the bounty hunter’s help in finding her abducted mother. “I know,” Gypsy confirmed. “It’s okay.” Gypsy sure hoped she was right about that. Megolyth didn’t look happy at all. Bethara rushed to the door, fumbling with her keys. She was so frightened, she dropped them. “I’m sorry.” She picked them up 270

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby and unlocked the sliding glass door. Because Megolyth was so close to the sensor, the doors hissed open immediately. The emperor came in with two guards. He was dressed in his ceremonial gold armor and Gypsy had to admit, he looked damn good. She would imagine hordes of women coming willingly to his bed and couldn’t understand why he needed captives. It was very strange to her. Just another mystery of the nobility. He stalked up to her slowly, staring her down. Gypsy kept his gaze for a moment longer than she probably should have, and then looked to the floor. When he was close enough to reach out and grab her, she went down on one knee. “Your Majesty.” “Stand up.” His voice was harsh like he’d been yelling all night. Gypsy stood, keeping her eyes down. The emperor leaned in close. “You need to ride outside the city and talk your husband and his men down from this rebellion. They are to stand down immediately.” She stole a glance at him and shrugged as if this was all out of her control. “He’ll want assurances that you’re not going to do anything else to my father.” Megolyth nodded stiffly as if she’d just confirmed something he’d known all along. He glared at her. “I’m here to offer your father my apology. I realize a lot of mistakes were made with Lilly and I’m as much to blame as anyone. Tell him all will be forgiven if he and his men come back and turn themselves in.” “What will you do to them?” “They’ll be punished for their disobedience then released.” Gypsy couldn’t believe what she was hearing. The emperor still intended to punish these men for rebelling against a blatant injustice? She doubted Kharon would come back under those terms. “I can tell you right now, he’s not going to go for that, your Majesty.” 271

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “What do you suggest then?” His tone was razor-sharp. It wasn’t her intention to provoke him, but fair was fair. Kharon’s men hadn’t actually done anything yet but gather. She shrugged. “I would suggest complete amnesty.” “You would, would you?” “Sir, you asked me what I would suggest. That’s what I suggest. He’ll probably come back for complete amnesty. Anything else? I just don’t know. You, yourself, admitted to mistakes and said all would be forgiven if they came back. Punishing them doesn’t exactly tender the spirit of all being forgiven.” The emperor scowled. “Fine. Offer amnesty for him and his men.” Gypsy searched his face, wondering if he really meant it. Finally she nodded. “I’ll tell him.” **** Kharon’s army was camped less than a mile outside the city gates. They were armored up and ready for war. If she didn’t know Kharon, she would have been terrified at the sight of so many soldiers this close to her home and family. Suddenly, the emperor’s willingness to deal wasn’t such a surprise anymore. The last thing he wanted was an experienced military man laying siege to his capital for months. Two low-ranking soldiers stopped her as she approached. “What’s your business here?” “I’m here to see Commander Kharon. I’m Gypsy Theron, his wife.” Their eyes widened as they stared at her. At first, Gypsy thought they were going to insult or obstruct her, but then they bowed their heads and stood aside. She spurred her mount forward and watched in amazement as all the soldiers parted for her like she was visiting royalty. Some of them even whispered respectful greetings only she could hear. The whole thing was really weird. She’d never gotten treatment like this in her life. 272

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby The last of the soldiers moved aside, revealing Kharon. He was dressed in his imperial black and gold armor and mounted on a dark red hyperia. His expression was strong and fierce and his mismatched eyes burned with quiet cunning. Seeing him like this, surrounded by a legion, he looked like a vengeful god ready to reap destruction. Gypsy’s heart raced and her palms grew damp. She could feel the energy coming off him. It seeped into her and ignited a strange mixture of bloodlust and devastating passion. What she wouldn’t give to be alone with him right now. He rode up until they were only inches apart. “The emperor has sent me to give you a message,” she said to Kharon but loud enough so everyone could hear. “He wants you and your soldiers to stand down in exchange for amnesty.” “And Gavin?” “He’s been released. Megolyth says he’s going to offer him his apology and his position back.” Kharon’s mount pawed the ground. “Do you believe his offer?” “I don’t trust him, but I know he doesn’t want a civil war.” Kharon nodded, satisfied. He turned to his men and shouted, “Then we will lay down our weapons and return to the mercy of our emperor!” A happy roar erupted from the legion. Kharon leaned over to Gypsy and kissed her. The kiss was slow and seductive, promising so much in its rising burn. The soldiers teased them with cheers and catcalls. Kharon broke the kiss. “Since you brokered this truce, why don’t you lead us all back inside the city gates? That ought to impress the emperor.” Gypsy smiled at him and nodded. Wait till I get your big, sexy ass home. “Okay.” 273

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Gypsy rode out in front of the legion feeling both strange and elated. Once she was in place, Kharon bellowed for the men to get into formation behind him. Then, with her husband behind her indicating surrender, Gypsy led the rebel army back into the city and the emperor’s good graces.

274


Chapter 56 Scarlet set up a recovery room to be shared by Harlan, Gavin and Missy. It was actually a converted storage space that Krull equipped with two hospital beds and an incubator to be used for Missy when she wasn’t being cuddled or nursed. Gavin was grateful but he couldn’t help rearranging the room so he could be closer to his wife and daughter. He was just in the process of rolling his bed next to Harlan’s when one of the medics came in. “His Royal Majesty, the Emperor Megolyth,” he announced. The medic went down on one knee as the emperor entered. Ah, there he fucking is, my good friend, Megolyth. Gavin sat on the edge of his bed ignoring the tense look on Harlan’s face. She knew how pissed Gavin was, and really didn’t want a scene. Well, he had no intention of throwing a fit. He was done with that ungrateful prick. Gavin didn’t get off the bed and didn’t look Megolyth in the eye as he approached them. He knew that would annoy the bastard. Megolyth folded his arms. “I can’t tell you how relieved I am that you’re going to make a full recovery, Harlan,” he said. “I understand you had a daughter.” Harlan smiled, but Gavin could see it was thin. “Yes, she is also expected to make a full recovery, despite the stab wound she received from your slave.” Gavin didn’t bother suppressing the slight grin that presented itself at his wife’s spiteful jab. 275

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Megolyth nodded, clearly uncomfortable, and made a big show of craning his neck to see her. “I am sorry for all of the chaos. At any rate, congratulations. She’s beautiful, just like her mother.” An uncomfortable silence filled the room. Gavin brooded. Oh, you too, Gavin, so glad to see you’re doing well. “How are you, Gavin?” Megolyth asked. “Better since my beating, Majesty. Thanks.” The emperor looked pained. “Yes, I can see that. Good.” “I expect you’ll be ready to come back to work soon.” “Actually, I think I’ve decided to retire.” Gavin was aware of Harlan staring at him but he kept his gaze on Megolyth. “Since my daughter’s health is so fragile, she’ll need someone at home to care for her. I’ve been in the army long enough, it’s time.” “You’re going to retire and stay home.” “That’s right.” Megolyth opened his mouth several times before he finally came out with, “So you’re quitting.” It wasn’t a question, but a flat statement of fact like he had to say it out loud to believe it. Gavin shrugged. “I’m obviously expendable.” The emperor glared. “Okay, enough with the bullshit. I’m sorry, Gavin. Lilly was a mistake from beginning to end. I shouldn’t have pressured you into getting her for me. Now, can we put this nonsense behind us and move on?” “I accept your apology, Majesty, but it doesn’t alter my decision. I want to spend some time with my family.” “Take a few weeks off, then.” “No. I’ll write up a formal resignation today.” Megolyth turned his attention to Harlan. “Has he discussed this with you?” Harlan shook her head and shifted the baby who was sleeping on her chest. “This is the first I’ve heard of it.” “What is this? Revenge?” Megolyth asked Gavin. 276

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby “Hardly,” Gavin said. “Let’s just say this whole experience opened my eyes to what’s really important in life. You have plenty of seasoned commanders who can take my place. Pick one of them.” “You’re the best I’ve got. You know that.” A furious rage exploded in his mind and coursed into his blood. Gavin jumped off the bed and gave Megolyth a poisoned look. “I wasn’t so fucking great that you wouldn’t string me up in the courtyard like a thieving peasant! Don’t you forget, Megolyth that this empire wasn’t built by you alone. Thousands of my best soldiers fought and died to secure this dream of yours. We created all of this together!” Megolyth took a few steps forward until both men were faceto-face. “I think your ego has gotten the better of you, General.” “And what about your fucking ego, my Lord? What about your million credit ceremonies of pointless pomp, your exotic harems, and your imported banquets? Perhaps, if you got out of your golden palace and spent some time among your people and your soldiers, you might grow up a little!” Megolyth smiled but it was cold and threatening. “Suddenly, the great General Theron, the most blatant murderer of peasants this realm has ever known, is a staunch advocate of the people!” The emperor applauded and gave a mocking bow. “I’m touched by your compassion. As for your soldiers, I paid my dues on the battlefield just as much as any nobleman. I’ve earned the right not to ride into battle.” Krull came in and closed the door behind him. “Gentlemen! There are very sick patients in this facility. And poor Harlan herself is recovering from some very serious injuries. If you want to fight like bullies on the play yard, please do so outside.” “There’s no need.” Gavin sneered. “We’re done here.”

277

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby Megolyth leaned into Gavin’s face and spoke through clenched teeth. “I happily accept your resignation, sir. Have a ball during your retirement.” He turned his back and stormed out. “Thank you, Majesty, I most certainly will!” Gavin shouted after him. Then he glanced back to see his wife smiling broadly. Harlan looked down at Missy and said, “That went better than I expected. I thought I was going to have to protect you from an all-out brawl.” Coming over to sit on the bed, Gavin plucked Missy from Harlan’s arms and nestled her against his chest. She seemed to have gotten used to his presence and drifted off to sleep almost immediately. “Do you think I’ve made a mistake resigning?” he said, looking down at Harlan. “Of course not. Screw Megolyth. If anyone deserves a sabbatical, it’s you. And I’m pretty sure about the time that you get bored, Megolyth will be begging you to come back.” Harlan nodded like it was a foregone conclusion. “You think quite a lot of me.” “There’s only one you, Gavin, and Megolyth knows it, no matter how pissed off he is. No one commands as much respect as you do. I do feel sorry for whoever gets promoted, because all the snakes waiting in the wings for a chance at some glory are going to do everything they can to bring him down and take his place. I imagine it won’t take long for things to fall into a loosely controlled chaos. Megolyth will then come sniffing around with his deals and that’s fine with me because I have plans for your emperor.” He could almost see the sparks firing in that magnificent brain of hers and the evil glint in her eye was incredibly sexy. This was going to be a long six weeks.

278


Chapter 57 Kharon came home, removed his chest armor and went into the kitchen to eat. He hadn’t eaten anything since this morning and it had been one hell of a long day. He opened the cooler and removed a metal tray displaying slices of raw meat. Grabbing a bowl from the cupboard, he measured out a serving for Gypsy, then grabbed a three pronged fork and dug in. He didn’t even bother to sit down at the table. The front door slammed and Gypsy’s heavy footsteps marched up the stairs and down the hall toward their bedroom. Kharon had left her at the clinic visiting with her family. He was kind of surprised she was home so soon. While chewing slowly, he looked up at the ceiling where he heard all kinds of banging around as she stripped her armor off, then there was silence. Kharon stopped chewing for a moment to listen. Before he even saw her, her raw, female scent filled his nose, awakening a demonic lust. He swallowed a mouthful of food and paused before spearing another piece. She stalked into the kitchen completely naked, and prowled up to him. Her body was all smooth movement and power, a long, lean temple of muscle. The only exception was her generous hips and small breasts. Without even trying, she brought out a ferocious desire in him that was a little bit frightening because he could barely contain it. He resisted the urge to grab and attack her with kisses. Instead, he kept watching her. Kharon turned the tray around and dug his fork into 279

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby the last tasty morsel left on it. Then he tossed it in the sink to wash later. She smiled and there was every wicked sin a man could want in those golden eyes. Resisting her had become an exercise in agony, but if he let her rush him, the sex wouldn’t be as good as it could be. She stalked toward him, closing the distance and placed her hands on his chest. She tried to push her body against his but he blocked her and took a step back. Then he grinned and waved his finger back and forth. Her lovely lips dipped into a pouty frown. Her hand went for his codpiece but he grabbed her wrist before she could touch it. Frustrated now, she fought his control. Kharon unbuckled the strap securing his sword to his thigh and pulled it out. Realizing she was about to be bound, Gypsy fought harder but it was no use, her heart wasn’t in it. He laughed at her and pulled both wrists around to her lower back binding them together. Pausing, he ran soft kisses along her neck and shoulder. “I don’t want to be tied up,” she complained. Kharon dragged her over to the dining room table and laid her torso down. “I didn’t ask you what you wanted.” Then he spanked her soft round bottom several times until he didn’t feel anymore resistance from her. Kharon’s heart was thundering in his chest and he was having a hard time keeping himself under control. Still holding her down on the table, he caressed his hand down over buttocks to the decadent valley of her sex. She was so very wet. He pushed his chest into her back and leaned down to her ear. “I’m going to bring on the Primal Fever.” Gypsy stiffened. “No. Why the hell would you do that?” “Wouldn’t it be nice to learn how to control this thing instead of it controlling us?” “I don’t trust you.” He ran his tongue down her back. He paused at the tiny glands on either side of her backbone and tickled them with his 280

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby lips. Gypsy gasped. “Why not? You’re on birth control. I can’t get you pregnant. What are you afraid of?” “I don’t want to be dependent on your presence. Let me up.” Kharon eased off her and let her stand up. She turned around and stared up into his eyes. “Unbind my hands.” “No.” He placed his hand behind her head and pulled her into a heated kiss. Gypsy tried to turn her head away but Kharon wouldn’t let her go. When she began kissing him back, he stopped. Gypsy glared at him. “You’d better stop fucking with me.” Kharon smiled and grabbed her jaw. “What a dirty little mouth you have. I think I like it. Why don’t we put it to better use?” Reaching down, he unfastened his codpiece and tossed it aside. Kharon removed his cock and stroked its iron-hard shaft. Without prompting, she knelt and greedily took him into her mouth. Her beautiful mouth worked magic on his cock, sucking and licking it until he was unable to form a coherent thought. He didn’t know how long she worked him until suddenly the pleasure stopped. “What’s wrong?” he said. His voice a harsh whisper. “Unbind me now…please.” With his cock throbbing and aching for her tight heat, he removed the belt holding her hands back. Gypsy was up in a second. She grabbed his face roughly, pulling it down and kissed him with such wild affection, she cut her lip on one of his teeth. He tried to slow her but she was an out-of-control inferno, burning with a fever only he could quench. Then from the depths of his being, a beast was born. It tore its way through his logic and control, and set fire to his own mind. This thing took him over, burned down his civility and wanted only one thing: Gypsy. Kharon crushed his wife against him and devoured her with white-hot kisses. But even the sweet pleasure of her full lips wasn’t enough to tame his lust. He had to be inside her, and from her 281

Siren Warrior Chronicles Book 8: Maniac Lullaby scent, she was more than ready. They grappled, each one trying to get the other onto the floor faster, until Gypsy was open beneath him. Kharon reached down and guided his shaft inside her. She rewarded him by wrapping her legs around his hips. Madness took over from there. But Kharon forced himself to slow down and let his body enjoy the sweet ecstasy of Gypsy’s generous heat. But after her third climax, Kharon slowed his pace even more taking a moment to stop all together. Then something extraordinary happened. “Do you feel that?” he asked as Gypsy panted under him. She shook her head. “No. What’s wrong?” “Listen.” Her brow wrinkled. “What am I listening for?” “Our hearts are beating at the same time.” She listened and seemed to hear it too. “What does it mean?” “I don’t know. It’s probably part of the Primal Fever. Does it scare you?” Gypsy was quiet for a long time. Then she said, “No, not at all.” But just from the expression on her face, Kharon knew she was lying.

282

ABOUT THE AUTHORS Michelle and Lindsey live in Florida with their families and write constantly. For more information on them and their works, please visit the website at www.michelle-oneill.com

For your reading pleasure, we invite you to visit our web bookstore

WHISKEY CREEK PRESS TORRID www.whiskeycreekpresstorrid.com

Maniac Lullaby

Volatile Chemistry, Maniac Lullaby, Blood Feud

Maniac

Maniac

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Dark Lullaby

Lullaby Town

Lullaby Town

This Lullaby

Venusian Lullaby

Shattered Lullaby

Lullaby Town

Venusian Lullaby

Spider's Lullaby

Lullaby Town

Forgotten Lullaby

Lullaby Town

Venusian Lullaby

Maniac Lullaby

Volatile Chemistry, Maniac Lullaby, Blood Feud

Maniac

Maniac

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Lullaby

Dark Lullaby

Lullaby Town

Lullaby Town

This Lullaby

Venusian Lullaby

Shattered Lullaby

Lullaby Town

Venusian Lullaby

Spider's Lullaby

Lullaby Town

Forgotten Lullaby

Lullaby Town

Venusian Lullaby

Recommend Documents